







 
   
     
       
         A dissertation concerning the government of the ancient church by bishops, metropolitans, and patriarchs more particularly concerning the ancient power and jurisdiction of the bishops of Rome and the encroachments of that upon other sees, especially the See of Constantinople / by William Cave ...
         Cave, William, 1637-1713.
      
       
         
           1683
        
      
       Approx. 344 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 201 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A31419
         Wing C1595
         ESTC R19344
         12605651
         ocm 12605651
         64253
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A31419)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 64253)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 347:9)
      
       
         
           
             A dissertation concerning the government of the ancient church by bishops, metropolitans, and patriarchs more particularly concerning the ancient power and jurisdiction of the bishops of Rome and the encroachments of that upon other sees, especially the See of Constantinople / by William Cave ...
             Cave, William, 1637-1713.
          
           [47], 334, [8] p.
           
             Printed for R. Chiswel ...,
             London :
             1683.
          
           
             Errata on p. [47].
             Advertisements: [8] p. at end.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Marginal notes.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church polity -- History -- Early church, ca. 30-600.
           Episcopacy -- Early works to 1800.
           Patriarchs and patriarchate.
           Papacy.
        
      
    
     
        2006-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-07 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-06 Robyn Anspach
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-06 Robyn Anspach
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           DISSERTATION
           Concerning
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           
             
               Ancient
               Church
            
             ,
             BY
          
           BISHOPS
           ,
           METROPOLITANS
           ,
           and
           PATRIARCHS
           .
        
         
           
             More
             particularly
          
           ,
           Concerning
           the
           ancient
           Power
           and
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Encroachments
           of
           that
           upon
           other
           Sees
           ,
           especially
           the
           See
           of
           Constantinople
           .
        
         
           By
           
             WILLIAM
             CAVE
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           One
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Chaplains
           in
           Ordinary
           .
        
         
           
             Omne
             genus
             ad
             Originem
             suam
             censeatur
             ,
             necesse
             est
             .
          
           
             Tert.
             de
             praescript
             .
             
               c.
               20.
               p.
            
             208.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             R.
             Chiswel
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Rose
           and
           Crown
           in
           S.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           MDCLXXXIII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           REVEREND
           
             FATHER
             IN
             GOD
          
           HENRY
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           LONDON
           ,
           
             One
             of
             the
             Lords
             of
             His
             Majesties
             most
             Honourable
          
           PRIVY-COUNCIL
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           IN
           compliance
           with
           the
           good
           old
           Rule
           of
           S.
           
             Ignatius
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Do
          
           
           
             nothing
             without
             leave
             from
             the
             Bishop
             ,
          
           I
           have
           taken
           the
           confidence
           to
           lay
           these
           Papers
           at
           Your
           Lordships
           feet
           ;
           being
           
           well
           content
           ,
           they
           should
           receive
           from
           You
           a
           sentence
           of
           Life
           or
           Death
           ;
           either
           to
           come
           abroad
           into
           open
           light
           ,
           or
           be
           condemn'd
           to
           be
           thrown
           aside
           ,
           if
           you
           shall
           judge
           them
           useless
           and
           unprofitable
           .
           For
           I
           am
           not
           so
           fond
           of
           my
           own
           Undertakings
           ,
           as
           to
           flatter
           my self
           ,
           that
           any
           thing
           that
           I
           can
           do
           ,
           will
           work
           much
           upon
           the
           obstinate
           humour
           of
           a
           perverse
           and
           contentious
           Age.
           
        
         
         
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           The
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           usually
           assaulted
           by
           two
           sorts
           of
           Adversaries
           .
           The
           one
           declar'd
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Episcopal
           Government
           ,
           or
           if
           at
           any
           time
           in
           a
           good
           humour
           they
           allow
           the
           name
           ,
           they
           deny
           the
           thing
           making
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Primitive
           times
           no
           more
           in
           effect
           than
           a
           meer
           Parish-Priest
           .
           The
           other
           are
           great
           pretenders
           to
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           strongly
           enough
           assert
           the
           Episcopal
           Order
           ,
           but
           withall
           would
           obtrude
           upon
           
           us
           a
           Supreme
           and
           Universal
           Bishop
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           others
           are
           to
           be
           subject
           and
           accountable
           ,
           and
           he
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           is
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           .
           As
           for
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           directly
           enter'd
           the
           Lists
           with
           them
           ,
           though
           what
           is
           here
           said
           concerning
           the
           Ancient
           Church-Government
           might
           be
           enough
           to
           satisfie
           Men
           modest
           and
           unprejudic'd
           ;
           and
           more
           I
           did
           not
           think
           fit
           to
           add
           .
           They
           have
           been
           so
           often
           baffled
           upon
           that
           
           Argument
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           a
           resolv'd
           obstinacy
           could
           make
           them
           keep
           a
           post
           ,
           so
           utterly
           indefensable
           .
           But
           the
           Men
           of
           that
           way
           seem
           generally
           too
           over-weaning
           and
           opiniative
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           no
           hopes
           of
           doing
           good
           upon
           that
           Man
           ,
           that
           's
           
             wiser
             in
             his
             own
             Conceit
             ,
             than
             seven
             Men
             that
             can
             render
             a
             Reason
             .
          
           Indeed
           the
           nature
           of
           my
           design
           led
           me
           more
           immediately
           to
           encounter
           with
           the
           other
           Party
           ,
           whose
           cause
           (
           so
           far
           
           as
           it
           relates
           to
           the
           Subject
           under
           debate
           )
           I
           have
           examin'd
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           be
           tried
           by
           the
           Standard
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           the
           truest
           Rule
           to
           proceed
           by
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           and
           this
           managed
           without
           any
           needless
           Exasperations
           .
           For
           I
           never
           could
           think
           it
           a
           reasonable
           method
           of
           Conviction
           to
           rail
           at
           Popery
           ,
           or
           to
           load
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           with
           ill
           Names
           ,
           and
           spiteful
           Characters
           .
           The
           best
           way
           sure
           in
           such
           cases
           is
           to
           appeal
           to
           the
           judgment
           
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           and
           to
           enquire
           what
           power
           and
           authority
           was
           allow'd
           him
           in
           the
           wiser
           and
           better
           Ages
           of
           Christianity
           .
           Which
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           done
           with
           all
           truth
           and
           fairness
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           Your
           Lordships
           known
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Protestant
           Cause
           ,
           and
           (
           what
           next
           the
           goodness
           of
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           is
           the
           strongest
           Bulwark
           and
           Defence
           of
           it
           )
           the
           honour
           and
           interest
           of
           the
           
           Church
           of
           ENGLAND
           ,
           might
           give
           you
           a
           just
           Title
           to
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           no
           other
           inducement
           to
           it
           .
           But
           we
           that
           are
           the
           Clergy
           of
           Your
           Diocess
           ,
           think
           our selves
           oblig'd
           to
           take
           all
           occasions
           of
           letting
           the
           World
           know
           ,
           how
           much
           we
           rejoyce
           under
           the
           happy
           Influences
           of
           Your
           Care
           and
           Conduct
           ;
           how
           much
           we
           are
           beholden
           to
           that
           great
           Example
           of
           Pastoral
           Industry
           and
           Diligence
           ,
           you
           daily
           set
           
           before
           us
           ;
           that
           we
           have
           to
           deal
           with
           a
           temper
           so
           incomparably
           sweet
           and
           obliging
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           in
           private
           Converses
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           public
           Cases
           that
           concern
           the
           Church
           under
           your
           Charge
           ,
           you
           are
           pleased
           so
           freely
           and
           familiarly
           to
           consult
           and
           advise
           with
           us
           .
           'T
           is
           this
           (
           to
           mention
           no
           more
           )
           that
           creates
           in
           us
           so
           just
           a
           regard
           and
           veneration
           for
           Your
           Lordship
           .
           And
           I
           verily
           believe
           ,
           since
           the
           Primitive
           Times
           there
           
           never
           was
           a
           more
           mutual
           Endearment
           and
           Correspondence
           .
           Never
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           treated
           his
           Clergy
           with
           a
           more
           Paternal
           kindness
           and
           Condiscention
           ;
           never
           Clergy
           that
           paid
           a
           greater
           Reverence
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           chearful
           Obedience
           to
           their
           Bishop
           .
           That
           this
           Concord
           and
           Agreement
           may
           not
           only
           continue
           ,
           but
           encrease
           ,
           and
           the
           happy
           effects
           of
           it
           visibly
           spread
           over
           your
           whole
           Diocess
           ,
           and
           especially
           
           this
           great
           CITY
           ,
           is
           the
           earnest
           Prayer
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             MY
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             
               Your
               Lordships
               faithful
               and
               sincerely
               devoted
               Servant
               ,
            
             WILLIAM
             CAVE
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           AMong
           the
           several
           Virtues
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Religion
           of
           our
           Lord
           does
           at
           once
           refine
           and
           adorn
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           there
           are
           none
           conduce
           more
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           quiet
           of
           private
           and
           particular
           persons
           ,
           than
           Humility
           and
           Contentment
           ;
           the
           laying
           aside
           the
           vain
           and
           fond
           opinion
           of
           our selves
           ,
           
             a
             lowliness
             of
             Mind
             to
             esteem
          
           
           
             others
             better
             than
             our selves
             ,
             in
             honour
             preferring
             one
             another
          
           ;
           an
           easiness
           and
           satisfaction
           under
           that
           place
           and
           portion
           ,
           which
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           has
           thought
           fit
           to
           allot
           us
           ,
           and
           a
           generous
           Contempt
           of
           those
           little
           and
           sordid
           Arts
           ,
           by
           which
           Men
           hunt
           after
           Power
           and
           Greatness
           ,
           and
           impatiently
           affect
           Dominion
           and
           superiority
           over
           others
           .
        
         
           A
           noble
           and
           divine
           temper
           of
           Mind
           ,
           which
           our
           Lord
           has
           effectually
           recommended
           both
           by
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           example
           of
           his
           Life
           .
           He
           has
           taught
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           ,
           
           after
           the
           proud
           and
           hypocritical
           manner
           of
           the
           
             Pharisees
             ,
             do
             our
             works
             to
             be
             
             seen
             of
             Men
             ,
             make
             broad
             our
             Phylacteries
             ,
             and
             enlarge
             the
             borders
             of
             our
             Garments
             ,
             love
             the
             uppermost
             Rooms
             at
             Feasts
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             Seats
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             greetings
             in
             the
             Markets
          
           ;
           that
           we
           should
           not
           affect
           proud
           Titles
           ,
           and
           the
           honour
           of
           a
           Name
           ,
           
             to
             be
             call'd
             of
             Men
             ,
             Rabbi
             ,
             Rabbi
             ,
             for
             that
             one
             is
             our
             Master
             ,
             even
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             we
             are
             Brethren
             ,
          
           
           (
           not
           that
           our
           Lord
           here
           absolutely
           forbids
           all
           Honour
           and
           Precedence
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           he
           does
           all
           Mastership
           and
           Superiority
           in
           what
           follows
           ,
           but
           only
           an
           inordinate
           desire
           ,
           a
           vicious
           and
           irregular
           inclination
           toward
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           an
           undue
           and
           tyrannical
           exercise
           of
           them
           )
           
             that
             we
             should
             call
             no
             
             man
             our
             Father
             upon
             Earth
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           sence
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           same
           respect
           ,
           wherewith
           we
           do
           God
           ,
           
             for
             that
             one
             is
             our
             Father
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             neither
             that
             we
             be
             called
             Masters
             ,
             for
             that
          
           
           
             one
             is
             our
             Master
             ,
             even
             Christ
             :
             For
             that
             whosoever
             should
             exalt
             himself
             ,
             shall
             be
             abased
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             should
             humble
             himself
             ,
             shall
             be
             exalted
             .
          
        
         
           And
           then
           for
           his
           own
           practice
           ,
           how
           openly
           did
           he
           protest
           against
           
             seeking
             his
             own
             glory
          
           ,
           or
           
             receiving
             honour
             from
             Men
          
           ?
           how
           studiously
           did
           he
           stifle
           the
           fame
           of
           his
           own
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           whatever
           might
           raise
           him
           in
           the
           esteem
           and
           value
           of
           the
           World.
           When
           an
           Appeal
           was
           made
           to
           him
           to
           judge
           a
           Cause
           ,
           he
           rebuk'd
           the
           motion
           
           with
           a
           
             who
             made
             me
             a
             Judge
             ,
             and
             a
             Ruler
             over
             you
             ?
          
           When
           the
           Jews
           were
           resolv'd
           to
           have
           made
           him
           King
           ,
           he
           fled
           from
           the
           very
           shadow
           of
           a
           Crown
           .
           When
           
             there
             was
             a
             strife
          
           amongst
           his
           own
           Apostles
           ,
           
             which
             of
             them
             should
             be
             accounted
             the
             greatest
             ,
          
           like
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           which
           exercis'd
           Lordship
           and
           Authority
           over
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           he
           ended
           the
           Controversy
           with
           a
           short
           decision
           ,
           
             but
             ye
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Charge
           S.
           Peter
           particularly
           applies
           to
           the
           Bishops
           
           and
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           
             be
             Lords
             over
             God's
             
             Heritage
          
           ;
           that
           
             the
             younger
             should
             submit
             themselves
             to
             the
             elder
             ;
             yea
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             be
             subject
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             be
             cloathed
             with
             Humility
             :
             for
             that
             God
             resisteth
             the
             proud
             ,
             and
             giveth
             grace
             to
             the
             humble
             .
          
        
         
           Had
           the
           excellent
           Rules
           here
           laid
           down
           by
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           been
           observ'd
           by
           those
           who
           pretend
           to
           be
           his
           Successors
           ,
           the
           Christian
           World
           had
           been
           free
           from
           those
           infinite
           disturbances
           
           and
           distractions
           ,
           which
           the
           pride
           and
           ambition
           of
           the
           Roman
           Bishops
           have
           brought
           upon
           it
           .
           For
           certainly
           among
           all
           the
           corruptions
           and
           innovations
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           nothing
           is
           more
           palpable
           and
           notorious
           ,
           than
           an
           intolerable
           usurpation
           over
           the
           Rights
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ;
           nothing
           more
           wild
           and
           extravagant
           ,
           than
           the
           challenging
           a
           Supremacy
           over
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           as
           affix'd
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           expresly
           contrary
           not
           only
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           great
           Canon
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           all
           ancient
           Councils
           ,
           
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           which
           however
           it
           allow'd
           a
           primary
           honour
           and
           respect
           to
           the
           Roman
           Prelate
           ,
           yet
           still
           set
           him
           out
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           to
           all
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           particular
           extent
           of
           his
           Jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           which
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           evince
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           wherein
           I
           have
           trac'd
           the
           Papal
           Authority
           to
           those
           proper
           bounds
           and
           limits
           ,
           within
           which
           it
           was
           confin'd
           of
           old
           .
           And
           upon
           that
           occasion
           have
           briefly
           survey'd
           the
           frame
           and
           constitution
           of
           the
           ancient
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           Policy
           and
           
           Government
           ,
           whereby
           it
           was
           manag'd
           in
           its
           purer
           and
           better
           times
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           gave
           birth
           to
           the
           whole
           Discourse
           ,
           was
           this
           :
           I
           had
           elsewhere
           in
           relating
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           second
           general
           
           Council
           ,
           represented
           the
           third
           Canon
           of
           that
           Council
           ,
           which
           decreed
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             its
             being
             New
             Rome
             ,
          
           or
           the
           Imperial
           City
           ,
           
             should
             have
             the
             priviledge
             of
             honour
             next
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           A
           Canon
           which
           they
           of
           Rome
           could
           never
           pardon
           ,
           as
           which
           
           limits
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Roman
           Prelate
           ,
           and
           declares
           the
           foundation
           upon
           which
           it
           stands
           .
           For
           the
           illustration
           of
           this
           Canon
           ,
           I
           intended
           im
           that
           place
           to
           have
           added
           a
           digression
           concerning
           the
           ancient
           Power
           and
           Precedence
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ;
           but
           upon
           second
           thoughts
           ,
           referr'd
           it
           to
           an
           Appendix
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Book
           .
           But
           that
           Book
           swelling
           into
           too
           great
           a
           bulk
           ,
           and
           this
           Discourse
           being
           grown
           beyond
           the
           proportion
           that
           was
           at
           first
           design'd
           ,
           I
           was
           over-perswaded
           by
           some
           Friends
           to
           venture
           it
           abroad
           alone
           .
           A
           thing
           which
           
           had
           I
           intended
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           it
           had
           come
           forth
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           some
           parts
           ,
           more
           perfect
           than
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           with
           some
           advantages
           which
           now
           it
           is
           forc'd
           to
           go
           without
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           wholly
           wav'd
           all
           Debates
           concerning
           the
           
             Jus
             Divinum
          
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           the
           Controversies
           that
           depend
           upon
           it
           ,
           (
           enough
           has
           been
           said
           upon
           that
           Argument
           )
           and
           have
           chiefly
           insisted
           upon
           those
           branches
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastic
           Government
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           less
           canvassed
           amongst
           us
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           same
           reason
           I
           have
           more
           lightly
           touch'd
           upon
           the
           Pope's
           Universal
           Supremacy
           ,
           
           't
           was
           his
           
             Metropolitical
             and
             Patriarchal
          
           Power
           I
           principally
           design'd
           to
           enquire
           into
           .
           I
           know
           Volumes
           have
           been
           written
           
             De
             primatu
             Papae
             ,
             de
             Ecclesiis
             Suburbicariis
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           therefore
           I
           have
           reduc'd
           what
           concerns
           those
           matters
           into
           as
           narrow
           a
           compass
           as
           I
           could
           ,
           and
           have
           said
           no
           more
           than
           what
           is
           necessary
           to
           clear
           the
           Argument
           ,
           and
           express
           my
           own
           sense
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           If
           what
           is
           here
           said
           shall
           administer
           any
           light
           to
           this
           part
           of
           Church-antiquity
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           very
           glad
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           it
           should
           follow
           
           the
           fate
           of
           many
           much
           better
           Books
           to
           be
           thrown
           aside
           .
           'T
           was
           never
           design'd
           to
           instruct
           the
           Learned
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           form
           a
           short
           Scheme
           of
           the
           true
           state
           of
           things
           ,
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           been
           much
           conversant
           in
           the
           Antiquities
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           at
           least
           to
           give
           some
           aid
           and
           direction
           to
           the
           younger
           sort
           ,
           who
           first
           apply
           themselves
           to
           the
           study
           of
           those
           ancient
           Times
           .
           And
           if
           it
           may
           but
           attain
           this
           end
           ,
           I
           shall
           think
           my
           Time
           and
           Pains
           have
           been
           well
           bestow'd
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 The
                 State
                 of
                 the
              
               Church-Government
               ,
               and
               Power
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Roman
               
                 Bishops
                 'till
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 .
              
            
             
               An
               Equality
               among
               the
               Apostles
               as
               Church
               Governours
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               .
               Peter's
               pretended
               Supremacy
               over
               the
               rest
               shewed
               to
               be
               vain
               and
               groundless
               .
               If
               any
               such
               had
               been
               granted
               ,
               it
               belong'd
               not
               to
               the
               Roman
               Bishops
               .
               Early
               appearances
               of
               the
               Pride
               and
               Usurpation
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               that
               Church
               .
               Special
               advantages
               of
               that
               See
               to
               set
               up
               for
               Tyranny
               and
               Usurpation
               .
               
               The
               foundation
               of
               that
               Church
               by
               two
               great
               Apostles
               ,
               Peter
               and
               
                 Paul.
                 Rome
              
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               The
               honour
               and
               advantages
               of
               that
               Church
               thereby
               .
               The
               Catholick
               Faith
               long
               time
               preserv'd
               entire
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               It
               s
               large
               Revenues
               affording
               liberal
               Hospitality
               .
               It
               s
               sending
               forth
               Emissaries
               to
               plant
               Christianity
               in
               other
               Countries
               ,
               and
               thereby
               claiming
               superiority
               over
               them
               .
               The
               pride
               of
               that
               Church
               severely
               censur'd
               by
               S.
               Basil
               .
               A
               general
               Scheme
               of
               the
               subordination
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               Archbishops
               ,
               and
               Patriarchs
               ,
               and
               the
               Conformity
               herein
               to
               the
               Civil
               State.
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
               how
               it
               spread
               it self
               at
               first
               ?
               Metropolitans
               introduc'd
               ,
               and
               why
               ?
               A
               brief
               account
               of
               the
               ancient
               way
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Administration
               out
               of
               Cyprian
               
               and
               others
               ,
               by
               the
               Bishop
               and
               his
               Clergy
               ,
               by
               Provincial
               Synods
               .
               What
               things
               usually
               manag'd
               there
               .
               Foreign
               Churches
               how
               mutually
               transacting
               with
               one
               another
               .
               The
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               had
               no
               more
               authority
               in
               this
               Period
               ,
               than
               the
               Bishops
               of
               other
               greater
               Sees
               .
               Pope
               Melchiades
               appointed
               Commissioner
               by
               
                 Constantine
                 .
                 Donatus
              
               appeals
               from
               his
               Judgment
               .
               His
               sentence
               brought
               under
               Examinations
               in
               the
               Synod
               of
               
                 Arles
                 .
                 Page
                 1
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 The
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 represented
                 in
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
              
               Nicene
               Council
               .
            
             
               The
               sixth
               Canon
               of
               the
               Synod
               of
               Nice
               set
               down
               ,
               with
               the
               occasion
               of
               it
               .
               
               Seven
               Observations
               drawn
               from
               that
               Canon
               .
               I.
               That
               the
               larger
               bounds
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Jurisdiction
               were
               the
               Roman
               Provinces
               .
               A.
               Province
               ,
               what
               .
               Whether
               the
               Countries
               in
               Italy
               so
               called
               .
               II.
               That
               the
               chief
               Church-Governour
               in
               every
               Province
               was
               the
               Metropolitan
               .
               The
               prudence
               and
               convenience
               of
               that
               way
               of
               Government
               .
               Patriarchs
               prov'd
               not
               to
               be
               intended
               in
               the
               Nicene
               Canon
               .
               III.
               That
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               no
               less
               than
               the
               rest
               had
               his
               proper
               and
               limited
               Metropolitical
               power
               .
               This
               own'd
               by
               some
               of
               the
               greatest
               Champions
               of
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 IV.
              
               That
               the
               Metropolitick
               Sees
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Alexandria
              
               and
               Antioch
               ,
               were
               ever
               of
               the
               greatest
               note
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               Rome
               the
               chief
               .
               The
               eminency
               of
               Sees
               according
               to
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               Cities
               wherein
               they
               were
               planted
               .
               This
               gave
               precedency
               to
               
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               The
               three
               Sees
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Alexandria
              
               and
               Antioch
               ascribed
               to
               S.
               Peter
               .
               Blasphemous
               things
               spoken
               of
               the
               Pope
               upon
               that
               account
               .
               Primacy
               allow'd
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               .
               No
               Supremacy
               belonging
               to
               it
               .
               The
               Christian
               Church
               then
               knew
               of
               no
               such
               supereininent
               Power
               .
               V.
               That
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               Roman
               Metropolitan
               were
               not
               due
               by
               any
               Divine
               Constitution
               ,
               but
               by
               custom
               and
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               This
               plainly
               shew'd
               to
               be
               the
               sence
               of
               this
               and
               other
               following
               Councils
               .
               VI.
               That
               the
               Ordination
               of
               Provincial
               Bishops
               was
               one
               of
               the
               prime
               Rights
               and
               Priviledges
               of
               every
               Metropolitan
               within
               his
               own
               Jurisdiction
               .
               The
               fourth
               ,
               sixth
               ,
               and
               seventh
               Canons
               of
               this
               Council
               noted
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               The
               same
               shew'd
               to
               be
               the
               determination
               of
               other
               Synods
               .
               What
               other
               Rights
               belong'd
               to
               Metropolitans
               .
               
               VII
               .
               That
               this
               way
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Administration
               was
               not
               any
               late
               novel
               Institution
               ,
               but
               founded
               upon
               ancient
               custom
               and
               practice
               .
               What
               this
               Antiquity
               implies
               .
               The
               original
               of
               Metropolitans
               briefly
               enquir'd
               into
               .
               Several
               instances
               of
               this
               way
               of
               Government
               noted
               in
               the
               second
               and
               third
               Centuries
               .
               The
               word
               Metropolitan
               not
               met
               with
               'till
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               .
               But
               the
               thing
               long
               before
               .
               The
               sum
               of
               the
               Observations
               upon
               this
               Canon
               .
               
                 Page
                 46
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 The
                 extent
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Rome's
               
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 Metropolitan
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               search
               into
               the
               proper
               bounds
               of
               the
               Roman
               Bishop
               .
               His
               Power
               fourfold
               ,
               Episcopal
               ,
               Metropolitical
               ,
               
               Patriarchal
               ,
               Apostolical
               .
               The
               first
               not
               controverted
               ;
               the
               last
               discharg'd
               as
               extravagant
               and
               groundless
               ,
               and
               as
               frequently
               baffled
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               Reformed
               ,
               and
               Greek
               Church
               .
               
                 L.
                 Allatius's
              
               jeer
               of
               his
               Country-men
               .
               His
               Metropolitical
               Jurisdiction
               considered
               ,
               as
               concurrent
               with
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Provost
                 of
                 Rome
              
               .
               That
               how
               great
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               extending
               .
               The
               
                 Suburbicary
                 Regions
              
               ,
               what
               .
               Sicily
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Urbicary
               Regions
               .
               The
               usual
               conformity
               between
               the
               extent
               of
               the
               Civil
               and
               Ecclesiastick
               Jurisdiction
               in
               those
               times
               .
               The
               power
               of
               the
               Roman
               Metropolitan
               confin'd
               within
               an
               hundred
               Miles
               of
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 Rufinus
              
               his
               Exposition
               of
               the
               
                 Suburbicary
                 Churches
              
               .
               Greatly
               quarrell'd
               at
               by
               the
               Romish
               Writers
               .
               His
               authority
               in
               other
               cases
               allow'd
               sufficient
               and
               unquestionable
               .
               His
               Book
               approv'd
               
               by
               Pope
               Gelasius
               and
               others
               .
               No
               probability
               of
               his
               being
               mistaken
               in
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               Canon
               ,
               or
               the
               extent
               of
               the
               Roman
               Metropolitanship
               ,
               or
               the
               Suburbicary
               Churches
               .
               His
               Explication
               confirm'd
               by
               most
               ancient
               Interpreters
               of
               this
               Canon
               .
               The
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               and
               Italy
               distinct
               .
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Milan
               rank'd
               with
               him
               of
               Rome
               .
               The
               objection
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome's
               being
               confin'd
               to
               so
               narrow
               a
               compass
               ,
               consider'd
               and
               answer'd
               .
               The
               
                 Majores
                 Dioeceses
              
               in
               the
               Epistle
               of
               the
               Synod
               of
               Arles
               ,
               what
               .
               The
               bounds
               of
               the
               Roman
               Bishops
               shew'd
               to
               have
               been
               heretofore
               small
               from
               an
               ancient
               
                 Notitia
                 Episcopatuum
              
               .
               The
               fraud
               in
               the
               first
               publication
               of
               that
               
                 Notitia
                 .
                 Morinus
              
               noted
               .
               The
               greatness
               of
               Rome
               equivalent
               to
               a
               large
               extent
               .
               
                 Page
                 98
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 An
                 Enquiry
                 into
                 the
                 Rise
                 and
                 Original
                 of
              
               Patriarchs
               
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               An
               Enquiry
               into
               the
               Rise
               and
               Original
               of
               Patriarchs
               in
               general
               .
               None
               before
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               .
               What
               that
               Council
               contributed
               to
               them
               .
               Civil
               Dioceses
               ,
               when
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               introduc'd
               .
               These
               gave
               start
               to
               Primary
               Metropolitans
               .
               Dioceses
               ,
               when
               first
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               title
               of
               Patriarch
               borrow'd
               from
               the
               Jews
               .
               Who
               their
               Patriarchs
               ,
               and
               whence
               descended
               .
               Exarchs
               ,
               what
               .
               The
               word
               Patriarch
               ,
               when
               first
               us'd
               by
               Church-writers
               in
               a
               strict
               and
               proper
               sence
               .
               The
               Patriarchs
               among
               the
               Montanists
               ,
               who
               .
               A
               short
               Survey
               of
               the
               four
               great
               Patriarchates
               .
               
               The
               extent
               of
               the
               Patriarchate
               of
               Alexandria
               .
               The
               
                 Dioecesis
                 Aegyptiaca
              
               ,
               what
               .
               The
               Patriarchal
               Jurisdiction
               in
               what
               sence
               larger
               than
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Augustal
                 Prefect
              
               .
               Little
               gain'd
               to
               this
               Patriarchate
               more
               than
               a
               title
               of
               honour
               .
               The
               Patriarchate
               of
               Antioch
               commensurate
               to
               the
               
                 Eastern
                 Diocess
              
               .
               The
               contest
               about
               Cyprus
               ,
               how
               determin'd
               .
               Palestine
               for
               some
               time
               under
               Antioch
               .
               The
               Patriarchship
               of
               Constantinople
               .
               By
               what
               degrees
               it
               arose
               .
               What
               privilege
               conferr'd
               upon
               it
               by
               the
               second
               general
               Council
               .
               The
               Bishops
               of
               it
               hence
               forwards
               exercising
               a
               kind
               of
               Patriarchal
               power
               over
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               neighbouring
               Provinces
               .
               The
               Power
               granted
               to
               that
               See
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               .
               Its
               ninth
               ,
               seventeenth
               ,
               and
               eight
               and
               twentieth
               Canons
               considered
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               Jurisdiction
               over
               the
               three
               
               Dioceses
               of
               
                 Asiana
                 ,
                 Pontica
              
               ,
               and
               Thrace
               .
               This
               setled
               upon
               a
               full
               debate
               and
               discussion
               of
               the
               matter
               .
               This
               Power
               own'd
               by
               the
               Synod
               to
               have
               been
               exercised
               of
               a
               long
               time
               before
               .
               This
               Grant
               urg'd
               against
               the
               universal
               Supremacy
               of
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               .
               The
               extent
               of
               the
               Constantinopolitan
               Patriarchate
               in
               after
               times
               manifested
               from
               several
               ancient
               Notitiae
               .
               The
               Patriarchate
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
               The
               honour
               confirm'd
               to
               this
               Church
               by
               the
               Nicene
               Council
               .
               It
               s
               subjection
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Caesarea
               .
               When
               first
               attempting
               a
               Metropolitical
               Power
               .
               The
               contest
               between
               this
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               how
               determin'd
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               .
               When
               first
               styl'd
               Patriarch
               .
               The
               extent
               of
               this
               Patriarchate
               .
               
                 Page
                 137
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 The
                 bounds
                 of
                 the
              
               Roman
               Patriarchate
               .
            
             
               A
               return
               to
               the
               Roman
               Patriarchate
               .
               The
               limits
               hereof
               not
               expresly
               set
               down
               by
               the
               Ancients
               .
               Unjustly
               pretended
               to
               reach
               over
               the
               whole
               West
               .
               This
               granted
               by
               them
               of
               the
               Greek
               Church
               ,
               and
               why
               .
               The
               Pope's
               Patriarchal
               Power
               disown'd
               by
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 Milan
                 ,
                 Aquileia
              
               ,
               and
               Ravenna
               .
               The
               independency
               and
               opposition
               of
               those
               Churches
               to
               the
               Roman
               See
               ,
               severally
               evinc'd
               by
               particular
               cases
               and
               instances
               .
               The
               Power
               of
               Metropolitans
               in
               France
               kept
               up
               independant
               from
               Rome
               .
               The
               truth
               of
               this
               confess'd
               and
               clear'd
               by
               
                 De
                 Marca
              
               .
               Other
               instances
               of
               preserving
               their
               Rights
               against
               the
               pretensions
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Hincmar
              
               
               of
               Rhemes
               ,
               and
               the
               Synod
               of
               Metz.
               Two
               other
               National
               Churches
               instanc'd
               in
               ,
               the
               African
               ,
               and
               the
               Britannick
               Churches
               .
               The
               famous
               case
               of
               Appeals
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Africk
               .
               A
               clear
               account
               of
               that
               matter
               .
               Their
               publick
               rejecting
               the
               power
               which
               the
               Pope
               challeng'd
               over
               those
               Churches
               .
               The
               Letters
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Carthage
               to
               Pope
               Boniface
               and
               Caelestine
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               Several
               useful
               and
               proper
               Corollaries
               deduc'd
               from
               this
               story
               ,
               for
               the
               evincing
               the
               vain
               pretensions
               of
               the
               Papal
               Power
               over
               those
               Churches
               .
               The
               boldness
               of
               some
               in
               denying
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               whole
               story
               .
               The
               state
               of
               the
               Britannick
               Church
               .
               The
               progress
               of
               Religion
               and
               Church-Government
               here
               'till
               the
               times
               of
               Pope
               Gregory
               .
               The
               Church
               govern'd
               here
               by
               an
               Archbishop
               and
               Bishop
               at
               Austin's
               arrival
               .
               
               Their
               Customs
               wholly
               different
               from
               ,
               and
               independant
               upon
               Rome
               .
               Their
               absolute
               refusal
               to
               own
               the
               authority
               of
               Austin
               or
               the
               Pope
               .
               The
               slaughter
               of
               the
               Bangor-Monks
               suspiciously
               charg'd
               upon
               Austin
               .
               The
               Pope's
               proper
               Patriarchate
               most
               probably
               shew'd
               to
               be
               of
               equal
               extent
               with
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               
                 Vicarius
                 Urbicus
              
               .
               What
               Provinces
               under
               his
               Government
               .
               The
               Roman
               Synod
               consisting
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               those
               Provinces
               .
               A
               twofold
               Patriarchate
               of
               the
               Pope
               trifling
               and
               precarious
               .
               The
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               daily
               amplifying
               their
               Jurisdiction
               .
               The
               means
               whereby
               they
               did
               this
               briefly
               intimated
               .
               
                 Page
                 198
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 The
                 Encroachments
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 of
              
               Rome
               
                 upon
                 other
                 Sees
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 See
                 of
              
               Constantinople
               .
            
             
               The
               Roman
               Bishops
               breaking
               the
               bounds
               of
               all
               Laws
               and
               Canons
               .
               Their
               taking
               hold
               of
               all
               occasions
               of
               magnifying
               their
               own
               power
               .
               Instances
               of
               
                 Julius
                 ,
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 Innocent
                 ,
                 Zosimus
                 ,
              
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               The
               briskness
               and
               activity
               of
               Pope
               Leo.
               His
               many
               Letters
               written
               to
               advance
               the
               reputation
               of
               his
               authority
               .
               His
               jealous
               eye
               upon
               the
               growing
               greatness
               of
               the
               See
               of
               Constantinople
               .
               The
               attempts
               and
               actings
               of
               his
               Legates
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               .
               Their
               mighty
               opposition
               against
               the
               passing
               the
               XXVIII
               .
               Canon
               of
               that
               Synod
               .
               The
               fraud
               of
               Paschasinus
               
               in
               citing
               the
               sixth
               Canon
               of
               Nice
               .
               Their
               protestation
               against
               the
               power
               granted
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               .
               Pope
               Leo's
               zeal
               and
               rage
               against
               these
               Synodal
               Proceedings
               .
               Faelix
               his
               Excommunicating
               Acacius
               of
               Constantinople
               .
               The
               pretended
               occasion
               of
               that
               Sentence
               .
               The
               same
               spleen
               continued
               and
               carried
               on
               by
               Pope
               Gelasius
               .
               A
               reconciliation
               procur'd
               by
               the
               Emperour
               Justin
               between
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               and
               Constantinople
               .
               Pope
               John's
               insulting
               over
               Epiphanius
               in
               his
               own
               Church
               at
               
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 John
              
               the
               Second's
               ranting
               Letter
               to
               Justinian
               .
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               assumes
               the
               title
               of
               Oecumenical
               Patriarch
               .
               This
               in
               what
               sence
               (
               probably
               )
               meant
               .
               The
               passionate
               resentment
               of
               Pope
               Pelagius
               hereat
               .
               The
               same
               zeal
               shew'd
               by
               his
               Successor
               Gregory
               
               the
               Great
               .
               His
               Letters
               written
               upon
               that
               occasion
               .
               The
               hard
               words
               he
               every
               where
               bestows
               upon
               that
               title
               .
               His
               mistake
               about
               the
               offer
               of
               that
               title
               to
               the
               Pope
               in
               the
               Chalcedon
               Council
               .
               The
               true
               state
               of
               that
               case
               .
               This
               title
               frequently
               given
               to
               the
               Constantinopolitan
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Council
               under
               Mennas
               ,
               before
               John
               assumed
               it
               .
               Baronius's
               poor
               evasion
               of
               that
               matter
               .
               Gregory
               still
               continues
               to
               thunder
               out
               Anathema's
               against
               this
               Title
               .
               All
               this
               suspected
               to
               be
               but
               noise
               ,
               and
               the
               quarrel
               only
               because
               themselves
               had
               not
               the
               title
               .
               Phocas
               his
               Usupation
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               The
               monstrous
               villany
               and
               wickedness
               of
               that
               man.
               Pope
               Gregory's
               scandalously
               flattering
               Caresses
               to
               him
               and
               his
               Empress
               .
               Boniface
               the
               Third
               makes
               suit
               to
               Phocas
               ,
               and
               procures
               the
               title
               of
               Oecumenical
               to
               be
               
               affixt
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               .
               The
               Pope's
               daily
               enlargement
               of
               their
               Power
               and
               Tyranny
               ,
               and
               their
               advantages
               for
               so
               doing
               .
               The
               whole
               concluded
               with
               the
               Canons
               or
               DICTATES
               of
               Pope
               
                 Hildebrand
                 .
                 Page
                 267
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           5.
           line
           8.
           read
           whosoever
           .
           p.
           52.
           l.
           21.
           r.
           Administration
           .
           p.
           73.
           marg
           .
           r.
           iii.
           p.
           75.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           -
           head
           .
           p.
           110.
           l.
           19.
           r.
           Crustuminum
           .
           p.
           133.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           larger
           .
           p.
           136.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           desire
           .
           p.
           152.
           l.
           12.
           after
           who
           ,
           add
           are
           .
           p.
           173.
           l.
           4.
           r.
           this
           .
           p.
           187.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           them
           .
           p.
           300.
           l.
           4.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           304.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           Isidore
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           DISSERTATION
           Concerning
           the
           GOVERNMENT
           OF
           THE
           ANCIENT
           CHURCH
           ,
           BY
           Bishops
           ,
           Metroplitans
           ,
           and
           Patriarchs
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             The
             State
             of
             the
             Church-Government
             ,
             and
             Power
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             till
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
          
           
             
               An
               Equality
               among
               the
               Apostles
               as
               Church
               Governours
               appointed
               by
               
               Christ
               .
               Peters
               pretended
               Supremacy
               over
               the
               rest
               shewed
               to
               be
               vain
               and
               groundless
               .
               If
               any
               such
               had
               been
               granted
               ,
               it
               belong'd
               not
               to
               the
               Roman
               Bishops
               .
               Early
               appearances
               of
               the
               Pride
               and
               Usurpation
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               that
               Church
               .
               Special
               advantages
               of
               that
               See
               to
               set
               up
               for
               Tyranny
               and
               Usurpation
               .
               The
               foundation
               of
               that
               Church
               by
               two
               great
               Apostles
               ,
               Peter
               and
               
                 Paul.
                 Rome
              
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               The
               honour
               and
               advantages
               of
               that
               Church
               thereby
               .
               The
               Catholick
               Faith
               long
               time
               preserv'd
               intire
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               It
               s
               large
               Revenues
               affording
               liberal
               Hospitality
               .
               It
               s
               sending
               forth
               Emissaries
               to
               plant
               Christianity
               in
               other
               Countries
               ▪
               and
               thereby
               claiming
               superiority
               over
               them
               .
               The
               pride
               of
               that
               Church
               severely
               censur'd
               by
               St.
               Basil
               .
               A
               general
               Scheme
               of
               the
               subordination
               in
               the
               
               Government
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               Arch-bishops
               and
               Patriarchs
               ,
               and
               the
               Conformity
               herein
               to
               the
               Civil
               State.
               Episcopal
               Government
               how
               it
               spreads
               it self
               at
               first
               ?
               Metropolitans
               introduc'd
               and
               why
               .
               A
               brief
               account
               of
               the
               ancient
               way
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Administration
               out
               of
               Cyprian
               and
               others
               ,
               by
               the
               Bishop
               and
               his
               Clergy
               ,
               by
               Provincial
               Synods
               .
               What
               things
               usually
               manag'd
               there
               .
               Foreign
               Churches
               how
               mutually
               transacting
               with
               one
               another
               .
               The
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               had
               no
               more
               authority
               in
               this
               Period
               than
               the
               Bishops
               of
               other
               greater
               Sees
               .
               Pope
               Melchiades
               appointed
               Commissioner
               by
               
                 Constantine
                 .
                 Donatus
              
               appeals
               from
               his
               Judgment
               .
               His
               sentence
               brought
               under
               Examinations
               in
               the
               Synod
               of
               Arles
               .
            
          
           
           
             I.
             ORDER
             and
             Government
             are
             so
             essentially
             necessary
             to
             the
             peace
             and
             welfare
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             that
             no
             Society
             whether
             civil
             or
             sacred
             can
             subsist
             without
             it
             :
             Where
             there
             is
             none
             to
             command
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             none
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             where
             every
             one
             is
             left
             to
             do
             what
             he
             please
             ,
             there
             must
             
               be
               confusion
               and
               every
               evil
               work
               .
            
             No
             sooner
             therefore
             had
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             but
             
               he
               chose
               twelve
               ,
               whom
               he
               named
               Apostles
               ,
            
             to
             whose
             care
             and
             conduct
             he
             committed
             the
             administration
             of
             it
             .
             These
             he
             invested
             with
             equal
             powers
             ,
             upon
             these
             he
             deriv'd
             the
             same
             mission
             ,
             which
             he
             himself
             had
             receiv'd
             from
             God
             ,
             
               As
               my
               father
               sent
               me
               ,
               so
               send
               I
               you
               .
            
             
             
             All
             had
             the
             same
             authority
             to
             Preach
             ,
             Plant
             ,
             and
             propagate
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             feed
             and
             
               rule
               the
               flock
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             to
             
               go
               teach
               and
               baptize
               all
               Nations
            
             ;
             the
             same
             
               Keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             committed
             to
             one
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             that
             
               whatsoever
               sins
               they
               should
               remit
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               remitted
               ,
               and
               whosoever
               sins
               they
               retain
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               retained
               :
            
             The
             same
             Holy
             Spirit
             breathed
             upon
             all
             with
             a
             
               receive
               ye
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             Notwithstanding
             all
             which
             ,
             it
             is
             confidently
             pretended
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             that
             a
             paramount
             authority
             was
             conferr'd
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             above
             ,
             but
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             constituted
             by
             our
             Lord
             ,
             Prince
             and
             Head
             of
             the
             Colledge
             ;
             the
             other
             Apostles
             were
             indeed
             Shepherds
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
             but
             were
             themselves
             Christs
             Sheep
             ,
             and
             St.
             Peter
             
             appointed
             Pastor
             over
             them
             ;
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             ,
             boldly
             asserted
             at
             a
             venture
             ,
             and
             attempted
             to
             be
             made
             good
             by
             such
             warrant
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             the
             necessity
             of
             maintaining
             a
             desperate
             cause
             would
             be
             ashamed
             to
             produce
             .
             And
             as
             no
             such
             charter
             can
             be
             produc'd
             ,
             sign'd
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             so
             neither
             do
             we
             find
             S.
             Peter
             challenging
             ,
             much
             less
             exercising
             any
             such
             superiority
             .
             He
             submitted
             to
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Colledge
             ,
             and
             rendered
             himself
             accountable
             to
             them
             for
             his
             actions
             ,
             styles
             himself
             no
             more
             than
             their
             Fellow-Presbyter
             ,
             and
             cautions
             against
             
               Lording
               over
               God's
               Heritage
            
             .
             
             How
             openly
             did
             S.
             Paul
             assert
             ,
             that
             he
             
               came
               not
               a
               whit
               behind
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               very
               chiefest
               Apostles
            
             ?
             and
             that
             
               the
               Gospel
            
             
             
               of
               the
               Uncircumcision
               was
               committed
            
             
             
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               was
               to
            
             Peter
             .
             James
             and
             John
             are
             said
             to
             be
             Pillars
             
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ;
             nay
             ,
             the
             whole
             twelve
             Apostles
             are
             equally
             styl'd
             the
             
               twelve
               foundations
               of
               the
            
             
             
               new
               Jerusalem
               ,
               that
               descended
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             and
             it
             was
             indifferently
             promised
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             
               they
               should
            
             
             
               sit
               upon
               twelve
               Thrones
               ,
               judging
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               of
            
             Israel
             .
             Nay
             ,
             when
             a
             strife
             arose
             amongst
             them
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             should
             be
             greatest
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             our
             Lord
             on
             purpose
             to
             silence
             all
             such
             ambitious
             attempts
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             plainly
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             though
             
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               exercised
            
             
             
               Dominion
               over
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               are
               great
               exercised
               authority
               upon
               them
               :
               Yet
               ye
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               ;
               but
               whosoever
               will
               be
               great
               among
               you
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               your
               Minister
               ,
               and
               whosoever
               will
               be
               chief
            
             
             
               among
               you
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               your
               Servant
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             AND
             yet
             after
             all
             should
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             gave
             S.
             Peter
             some
             kind
             of
             superiour
             power
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             yet
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ?
             unless
             it
             could
             be
             prov'd
             ,
             that
             those
             priviledges
             were
             to
             be
             Haereditary
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             to
             determine
             and
             expire
             with
             S.
             
             Peter's
             person
             .
             Bellarmine
             *
             pleads
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             founded
             in
             a
             Right
             of
             Succession
             ,
             and
             this
             Right
             settled
             
               jure
               divino
            
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             Lords
             own
             Institution
             ,
             who
             expresly
             commanded
             S.
             Peter
             to
             fix
             the
             Apostolical
             Seat
             at
             Rome
             .
             The
             proofs
             he
             brings
             to
             make
             good
             this
             command
             are
             a
             passage
             out
             of
             an
             Apocryphal
             Epistle
             of
             Pope
             Marcellus
             ,
             long
             since
             discarded
             together
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             notorious
             cheat
             and
             imposture
             
             that
             ever
             was
             put
             upon
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             and
             at
             best
             an
             uncertain
             story
             of
             our
             Lords
             appearing
             to
             Peter
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             nothing
             to
             his
             purpose
             .
             And
             therefore
             not
             daring
             to
             trust
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             fairly
             quits
             *
             the
             
               jus
               divinum
            
             ,
             and
             confesses
             that
             the
             Pontifical
             Succession
             has
             no
             foundation
             in
             Scripture
             :
             However
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             not
             improbable
             ,
             and
             that
             't
             is
             a
             thing
             piously
             to
             be
             believed
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             perhaps
             it
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             not
             ,
             we
             may
             do
             well
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             but
             there
             's
             no
             certain
             ground
             for
             it
             .
             An
             admirable
             foundation
             to
             build
             so
             important
             a
             claim
             upon
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             sake
             whereof
             they
             have
             now
             for
             many
             ages
             created
             so
             much
             trouble
             and
             disturbance
             to
             the
             Christian
             World.
             And
             besides
             ,
             there
             's
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             case
             lies
             at
             the
             bottom
             ,
             it
             
             being
             generally
             taken
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             S.
             
               Peter
               was
            
             in
             a
             proper
             sence
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             yet
             I
             believe
             can
             never
             be
             made
             good
             .
             That
             he
             constituted
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             there
             for
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             easily
             grant
             ,
             but
             this
             makes
             him
             not
             properly
             Bishop
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Popes
             cannot
             properly
             be
             his
             Successours
             .
             Dye
             he
             might
             there
             ,
             but
             how
             comes
             this
             to
             entitle
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             to
             the
             Succession
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             (
             as
             a
             Learned
             Man
             *
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             long
             since
             urged
             in
             this
             case
             )
             because
             our
             Lord
             died
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             as
             possessing
             the
             Seat
             of
             our
             great
             High-Priest
             ,
             may
             claim
             an
             Universal
             superiority
             ,
             and
             challenge
             to
             be
             as
             much
             greater
             than
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             Christ
             is
             than
             Peter
             .
             
             Once
             more
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             suppos'd
             that
             this
             Supremacy
             was
             entail'd
             not
             only
             upon
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             but
             upon
             his
             Successors
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             it
             was
             not
             lodg'd
             in
             the
             See
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             where
             they
             grant
             S.
             Peter
             resided
             as
             Bishop
             several
             years
             before
             he
             went
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             which
             therefore
             in
             all
             reason
             ought
             to
             challenge
             a
             Primary
             title
             ?
             An
             Objection
             which
             Bellarmin
             with
             all
             the
             subtilties
             of
             his
             Wit
             and
             Learning
             is
             not
             able
             to
             claw
             off
             .
             So
             many
             insuperable
             barrs
             are
             there
             lying
             in
             the
             way
             to
             this
             soveraign
             and
             unaccountable
             authority
             of
             their
             Church
             .
          
           
             III.
             BUT
             what
             Power
             soever
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             may
             pretend
             to
             derive
             from
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             sure
             I
             am
             they
             thus
             far
             inherit
             too
             much
             of
             his
             spirit
             and
             temper
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             mean
             ,
             that
             
             rash
             and
             busie
             fervour
             and
             eagerness
             ,
             so
             frequently
             noted
             in
             him
             by
             the
             Ancients
             :
             Forward
             like
             him
             to
             speak
             ,
             run
             ,
             and
             interpose
             at
             every
             turn
             ;
             and
             forward
             like
             him
             too
             to
             smite
             with
             the
             Sword
             ,
             when
             meeting
             with
             the
             least
             opposition
             .
             No
             sooner
             were
             the
             heats
             of
             the
             fifth
             persecution
             somewhat
             cooled
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             entred
             a
             little
             upon
             more
             calm
             and
             prosperous
             days
             ,
             but
             we
             find
             Pope
             Victor
             ,
             An.
             196.
             picking
             a
             quarrel
             with
             some
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             about
             the
             time
             of
             Celebrating
             Easter
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             justified
             themselves
             to
             the
             Christian
             World
             by
             Apostolical
             practice
             ,
             and
             a
             constant
             uninterrupted
             observation
             ever
             since
             ,
             yet
             because
             refusing
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             he
             hastily
             threw
             them
             under
             Excommunication
             ,
             
             to
             the
             great
             disturbance
             and
             amazement
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             was
             severely
             rebuked
             by
             the
             wise
             and
             good
             men
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             especially
             the
             mild
             and
             peaceable
             Irenaeus
             .
             It
             was
             not
             much
             above
             half
             an
             Age
             after
             this
             ,
             when
             the
             practice
             of
             Baptizing
             a
             new
             those
             who
             had
             been
             Baptized
             by
             Hereticks
             begun
             mightily
             to
             prevail
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             the
             African
             Churches
             .
             Stephen
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             storm'd
             hereat
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             great
             rage
             publickly
             declared
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             hold
             no
             Communion
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             whereby
             Churches
             mutually
             acted
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             they
             sent
             some
             Bishops
             to
             give
             him
             an
             account
             of
             their
             opinion
             and
             practice
             ,
             he
             proudly
             
             refused
             *
             either
             to
             see
             them
             ,
             or
             speak
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             not
             content
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             the
             Peace
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             denied
             them
             the
             common
             offices
             of
             humanity
             and
             charity
             ,
             forbidding
             the
             Christians
             at
             Rome
             so
             much
             as
             to
             entertain
             them
             .
             To
             Cyprian
             he
             gave
             very
             hard
             words
             ,
             calling
             him
             
               false
               Christ
               ,
               false
               Apostle
               ,
               deceitful
               Worker
            
             ;
             and
             no
             better
             did
             he
             treat
             Firmilian
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             in
             Cappadocia
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             of
             Iconium
             .
             But
             Cyprian
             (
             though
             a
             man
             otherwise
             of
             great
             gentleness
             and
             moderation
             )
             plainly
             told
             him
             ,
             *
             that
             this
             was
             nothing
             but
             the
             effect
             of
             a
             proud
             ,
             impertinent
             ,
             imprudent
             ,
             self-contradicting
             humour
             ,
             that
             it
             proceeded
             from
             blindness
             and
             perverseness
             ,
             from
             obstinacy
             and
             presumption
             ,
             and
             directly
             tended
             
             to
             the
             Patronage
             and
             encouragement
             of
             error
             and
             Heresie
             .
             Firmilian
             charg'd
             *
             him
             with
             inhumanity
             ,
             audaciousness
             and
             insolence
             ,
             with
             doing
             very
             unjust
             and
             unwarrantable
             things
             ;
             that
             they
             at
             Rome
             ,
             however
             vainly
             pretending
             Apostolical
             authority
             ,
             did
             not
             themselves
             exactly
             observe
             primitive
             tradition
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             but
             disdain
             Stephens
             open
             and
             manifest
             folly
             ,
             who
             while
             he
             boasted
             so
             much
             of
             the
             eminency
             of
             his
             Episcopal
             place
             ,
             and
             contended
             that
             he
             had
             the
             Succession
             of
             Peter
             ,
             upon
             whom
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             laid
             ,
             did
             yet
             hereby
             introduce
             several
             other
             rocks
             ,
             and
             build
             new
             Churches
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             when
             not
             long
             after
             the
             controversie
             came
             to
             be
             canvass'd
             in
             a
             Synod
             of
             Eighty
             seven
             African
             Bishops
             ,
             whom
             Cyprian
             
             had
             assembled
             at
             Carthage
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             in
             the
             speech
             that
             he
             made
             at
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             Cyprian
             tax'd
             the
             Pride
             and
             ambition
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             telling
             *
             them
             that
             they
             should
             all
             freely
             speak
             their
             minds
             ,
             without
             judging
             ,
             or
             Excommunicating
             any
             that
             were
             of
             another
             opinion
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             took
             upon
             himself
             to
             make
             himself
             
               Bishop
               of
               Bishops
            
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             tyrannical
             threatning
             to
             force
             his
             Colleagues
             into
             a
             necessity
             of
             compliance
             :
             since
             every
             Bishop
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             power
             and
             liberty
             granted
             to
             him
             ,
             had
             his
             proper
             rule
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             could
             no
             more
             be
             judg'd
             by
             another
             ,
             than
             he
             himself
             could
             judge
             others
             ;
             that
             in
             these
             matters
             they
             were
             to
             expect
             the
             Judgment
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             alone
             had
             power
             
             both
             of
             appointing
             Governours
             over
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             calling
             them
             to
             an
             account
             for
             their
             administration
             .
          
           
             IV.
             BY
             these
             instances
             (
             and
             many
             more
             no
             doubt
             ,
             which
             the
             History
             of
             those
             times
             would
             have
             set
             before
             us
             ,
             had
             the
             Churches
             Records
             come
             safe
             to
             us
             )
             it
             appears
             ,
             how
             early
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             set
             out
             to
             usurp
             a
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             generally
             met
             with
             opposition
             ,
             yet
             they
             still
             went
             on
             ,
             and
             vigorously
             improv'd
             all
             advantages
             ,
             with
             what
             success
             ,
             the
             Christian
             world
             has
             now
             for
             many
             ages
             found
             to
             their
             cost
             .
             And
             certainly
             never
             any
             stood
             fairer
             to
             start
             and
             carry
             on
             such
             a
             design
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             Their
             Church
             was
             not
             only
             Apostolical
             ,
             but
             had
             been
             founded
             by
             two
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             
             Apostles
             ,
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             which
             gave
             a
             mighty
             reputation
             to
             it
             in
             after
             Ages
             ;
             the
             Christian
             world
             bearing
             an
             extraordinary
             reverence
             to
             those
             great
             names
             ,
             which
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             See
             knew
             how
             to
             improve
             to
             their
             own
             advantage
             .
             For
             this
             reason
             Irenaeus
             *
             calls
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             the
             
               greatest
               and
               most
               eminent
               Church
               ,
               and
               most
               Universally
               known
               ,
            
             as
             being
             founded
             by
             the
             two
             most
             glorious
             Apostles
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ;
             and
             S.
             Augustine
             *
             says
             ,
             that
             in
             it
             there
             always
             flourished
             the
             principality
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Chair
             ;
             and
             Origen
             took
             a
             journey
             *
             on
             purpose
             to
             Rome
             ,
             to
             gratify
             his
             curiosity
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             so
             ancient
             and
             renowned
             a
             Church
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             account
             must
             be
             discharged
             very
             many
             of
             those
             great
             things
             ,
             which
             several
             of
             the
             Fathers
             speak
             so
             liberally
             
             concerning
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             who
             thought
             they
             could
             never
             express
             a
             veneration
             big
             enough
             towards
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             consequently
             towards
             the
             place
             which
             he
             had
             honoured
             with
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             Residence
             ,
             and
             watred
             with
             his
             Blood
             :
             which
             however
             spoken
             by
             them
             out
             of
             a
             devout
             intent
             ,
             prov'd
             the
             first
             rounds
             of
             that
             Ladder
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             mounted
             up
             to
             a
             Supremacy
             above
             the
             rest
             .
             It
             happening
             in
             a
             few
             Ages
             that
             nothing
             was
             talkt
             of
             at
             Rome
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             ,
             'till
             almost
             every
             thing
             there
             became
             Apostolical
             ,
             and
             was
             covered
             with
             S.
             Peters
             name
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Their
             Church
             was
             planted
             in
             the
             Imperial
             City
             ,
             a
             place
             that
             seem'd
             born
             for
             Empire
             
             and
             Soveraignty
             ,
             that
             had
             long
             since
             Conquered
             ,
             and
             at
             that
             time
             Governed
             
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             a
             City
             that
             was
             the
             Center
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             Seat
             of
             Majesty
             and
             Magnificence
             ,
             where
             all
             great
             affairs
             were
             transacted
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Scenes
             of
             glory
             and
             greatness
             represented
             in
             a
             little
             compass
             .
             Which
             could
             not
             but
             reflect
             a
             more
             than
             ordinary
             lustre
             upon
             those
             Bishops
             that
             sat
             at
             the
             upper
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             appear
             considerably
             bigger
             ,
             more
             conspicuous
             and
             useful
             than
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             general
             confluence
             of
             all
             Nations
             to
             Rome
             ,
             enable
             them
             in
             a
             
             little
             time
             to
             draw
             the
             cognizance
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             Causes
             from
             all
             parts
             thither
             .
             'T
             was
             this
             conveniency
             of
             Situation
             gave
             them
             opportunity
             to
             insinuate
             themselves
             into
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             power
             to
             enlarge
             their
             own
             Borders
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             to
             succour
             and
             relieve
             their
             Clients
             and
             Dependants
             ,
             which
             made
             many
             to
             court
             their
             protection
             and
             assistance
             ,
             though
             often
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             own
             freedom
             and
             liberty
             .
             This
             was
             especially
             done
             after
             the
             Emperours
             became
             Christians
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Church
             being
             by
             them
             enrich'd
             with
             vast
             honours
             and
             priviledges
             ,
             accounting
             that
             the
             greatness
             of
             that
             Church
             would
             not
             a
             little
             contribute
             to
             the
             splendour
             and
             magnificence
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Imperial
             Seat
             was
             quickly
             translated
             
             to
             another
             place
             ,
             yet
             besides
             that
             the
             Emperours
             a
             long
             time
             retain'd
             their
             affection
             for
             Rome
             ,
             what
             the
             Pope
             lost
             in
             one
             sence
             ,
             he
             gain'd
             in
             another
             ,
             making
             use
             of
             the
             Emperours
             absence
             to
             enhance
             his
             own
             Power
             and
             Revenue
             ,
             'till
             he
             was
             able
             not
             only
             to
             Lord
             it
             over
             his
             brethren
             ,
             but
             over
             Princes
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Roman
             Church
             continued
             for
             several
             Ages
             the
             Seat
             of
             true
             Apostolick
             Doctrine
             ,
             maintaining
             that
             character
             that
             S
             Paul
             had
             given
             them
             ,
             that
             
               their
               Faith
               was
               spoken
               of
               throughout
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
            
             it
             being
             here
             preserv'd
             pure
             and
             uncorrupt
             ,
             while
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             besides
             was
             over
             run
             with
             Error
             and
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             torn
             in
             pieces
             by
             Schisms
             and
             Factions
             .
             This
             made
             Rome
             in
             those
             days
             
             (
             while
             it
             remain'd
             sound
             and
             Orthodox
             )
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             Standard
             of
             Catholick
             Communion
             ,
             most
             other
             Churches
             veering
             in
             point
             of
             Communion
             ,
             as
             they
             found
             the
             Wind
             blow
             from
             that
             Quarter
             ,
             and
             saw
             how
             the
             business
             far'd
             at
             Rome
             .
             Accordingly
             Theodosius
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reign
             resolving
             to
             reform
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             miserably
             degenerated
             in
             the
             Eastern
             parts
             ,
             commanded
             ,
             *
             that
             that
             Faith
             only
             should
             take
             place
             ,
             that
             was
             profess'd
             by
             Pope
             Damasus
             ,
             and
             Peter
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             that
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             which
             S.
             Peter
             had
             delivered
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             which
             had
             all
             along
             'till
             that
             time
             flourisht
             there
             .
             This
             made
             way
             for
             Appeals
             ,
             every
             party
             being
             desirous
             to
             gain
             the
             good
             will
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             
             its
             Bishop
             pronounce
             for
             their
             cause
             ,
             'till
             from
             an
             honourary
             arbitration
             it
             came
             to
             be
             claim'd
             as
             a
             right
             and
             due
             .
             And
             persons
             (
             especially
             those
             who
             were
             persecuted
             in
             their
             own
             Countries
             for
             their
             adherence
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             )
             were
             the
             more
             encourag'd
             to
             repair
             hither
             ,
             because
             here
             they
             were
             kindly
             treated
             ,
             and
             hospitably
             entertain'd
             ;
             a
             piece
             of
             charity
             which
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             Church
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             ample
             possessions
             and
             large
             endowments
             ,
             were
             very
             capable
             to
             afford
             .
             For
             besides
             their
             standing
             Rents
             and
             Revenues
             ,
             their
             gains
             by
             collections
             and
             oblations
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             by
             them
             alone
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Pope
             Damasus
             ,
             they
             were
             enabled
             to
             live
             in
             a
             state
             and
             grandeur
             like
             that
             of
             Temporal
             Princes
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             
             the
             account
             given
             by
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             ;
             *
             and
             the
             story
             is
             known
             of
             Praetextatus
             (
             a
             zealous
             Gentile
             )
             design'd
             to
             be
             Consul
             ,
             who
             reflecting
             upon
             the
             plenty
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             was
             wont
             pleasanly
             to
             tell
             *
             Pope
             
               Damasus
               ,
               make
               me
               but
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               I
               will
               immediately
               become
               a
               Christian
               .
            
             'T
             is
             certain
             that
             Church
             could
             never
             want
             plentiful
             Incomes
             flowing
             in
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             as
             charitable
             it
             was
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             wealthy
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             only
             very
             kind
             to
             strangers
             when
             they
             came
             thither
             ,
             but
             was
             wont
             to
             transmit
             very
             liberal
             distributions
             of
             its
             charity
             to
             forreign
             Churches
             ,
             to
             relieve
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             Brethren
             that
             were
             under
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             were
             condemned
             to
             the
             Mines
             ,
             as
             Dionysius
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             tells
             us
             in
             his
             Letter
             *
             to
             Soter
             Bishop
             
             of
             Rome
             ,
             written
             about
             the
             Year
             CLXXIV
             .
             and
             that
             this
             had
             been
             the
             custome
             of
             that
             Church
             from
             the
             very
             Infancy
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             by
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Imperial
             City
             was
             capable
             of
             propagating
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             into
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             to
             send
             out
             Disciples
             ,
             receive
             Dispatches
             ,
             transmit
             Directions
             ,
             and
             supply
             all
             Emergencies
             that
             might
             arise
             .
             Accordingly
             upon
             this
             foundation
             the
             Popes
             built
             and
             advanc't
             a
             claim
             to
             Superiority
             and
             Dominion
             .
             Thus
             Damasus
             writing
             *
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Africk
             ,
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             doubtful
             cases
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             him
             as
             to
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             take
             their
             determination
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             had
             received
             their
             institution
             and
             instruction
             in
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             
             And
             Pope
             Innocent
             tells
             *
             Decentius
             Bishop
             of
             Eugubium
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             those
             parts
             ought
             to
             take
             their
             measures
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             nothing
             to
             be
             valid
             ,
             but
             what
             's
             received
             from
             thence
             ;
             it
             being
             evident
             ,
             that
             no
             Churches
             had
             been
             planted
             in
             
               Italy
               ,
               France
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Africk
               ,
               Sicily
               ,
            
             and
             the
             interjacent
             Islands
             by
             any
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             had
             been
             Ordain'd
             by
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             or
             his
             Successors
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Plea
             we
             are
             so
             often
             urg'd
             with
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Roman
             See
             challenges
             jurisdiction
             over
             England
             ,
             its
             commissionating
             Augustine
             the
             Monk
             to
             convert
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             and
             settle
             Religion
             in
             these
             parts
             .
             But
             were
             there
             no
             more
             to
             be
             offered
             in
             answer
             to
             it
             ,
             this
             were
             enough
             ,
             that
             Christianity
             had
             for
             several
             ages
             been
             planted
             here
             ,
             before
             ever
             Austin
             set
             his
             foot
             on
             English
             ground
             :
             
             as
             perhaps
             we
             may
             have
             occasion
             to
             shew
             afterwards
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             though
             it
             became
             Churches
             thus
             planted
             ,
             to
             bear
             a
             very
             grateful
             respect
             to
             that
             Mother
             Church
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             instrument
             to
             convey
             to
             them
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ;
             yet
             did
             it
             lay
             them
             under
             no
             obligation
             to
             subjection
             and
             servitude
             :
             however
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             has
             handled
             the
             matter
             to
             its
             own
             advantage
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             lenity
             and
             tenderness
             of
             a
             Parent
             ,
             had
             degenerated
             into
             the
             pride
             and
             cruelty
             of
             a
             Stepmother
             ;
             and
             not
             content
             to
             exercise
             authority
             over
             its
             own
             Colonies
             ,
             began
             to
             advance
             its
             banners
             over
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             proudly
             proclaiming
             it self
             the
             Mother
             and
             Mistres
             of
             all
             Churches
             .
             I
             observe
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             that
             pride
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             vice
             more
             peculiar
             to
             Rome
             ,
             than
             other
             places
             :
             't
             was
             
             this
             put
             the
             old
             Romans
             upon
             subduing
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             the
             Emperors
             tyrannized
             over
             it
             for
             some
             ages
             ,
             and
             when
             Rome
             shifted
             its
             Lords
             ,
             it
             did
             not
             change
             its
             Task-masters
             ;
             the
             ambition
             which
             the
             Emperors
             laid
             down
             ,
             the
             Popes
             took
             up
             ,
             and
             prosecuted
             it
             by
             far
             worse
             arts
             and
             methods
             ,
             than
             ever
             the
             Romans
             did
             of
             old
             .
             S.
             Basil
             more
             than
             once
             complains
             *
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               pride
               of
               the
               West
            
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             help
             was
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             them
             that
             neither
             understood
             the
             truth
             ,
             nor
             would
             be
             content
             to
             learn
             it
             ;
             that
             he
             was
             resolved
             to
             write
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             let
             him
             know
             that
             it
             did
             not
             become
             him
             to
             insult
             over
             and
             add
             to
             the
             miseries
             of
             the
             afflicted
             ,
             nor
             to
             think
             pride
             to
             be
             honourable
             ;
             a
             thing
             alone
             sufficient
             to
             render
             a
             man
             odious
             
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             :
             and
             elsewhere
             he
             expresses
             *
             a
             very
             passionate
             resentment
             ,
             that
             he
             hated
             the
             pride
             of
             that
             Church
             .
          
           
             V.
             FURNISHED
             with
             these
             advantages
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Prelates
             set
             up
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             gave
             not
             over
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             by
             right
             and
             wrong
             spread
             such
             an
             Ecclesiastic
             Empire
             over
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             would
             admit
             neither
             superior
             nor
             equal
             .
             In
             order
             to
             the
             discovery
             whereof
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             enquire
             what
             was
             of
             old
             the
             proper
             jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             before
             they
             
               removed
               those
               antient
               Land-marks
               which
               the
               Fathers
               had
               set
               .
            
             We
             have
             elsewhere
             *
             observ'd
             ,
             (
             what
             has
             been
             remarkt
             by
             many
             ,
             and
             indeed
             is
             evident
             to
             any
             one
             vers'd
             in
             Church-antiquity
             )
             that
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             the
             external
             Polity
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             conform'd
             
             as
             near
             as
             might
             be
             to
             the
             Mode
             that
             obtain'd
             in
             the
             civil
             State.
             Now
             the
             whole
             Roman
             Empire
             consisted
             of
             thirteen
             Dioceses
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             they
             began
             to
             style
             those
             large
             Divisions
             about
             the
             time
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             )
             whereof
             seven
             in
             the
             Eastern
             parts
             ,
             Egypt
             ,
             the
             Orient
             ,
             or
             East
             properly
             so
             call'd
             ,
             
               Asiana
               ,
               Pontica
               ,
               Thrace
               ,
               Macedonia
            
             and
             Dacia
             ;
             and
             six
             in
             the
             
               West
               ,
               Italy
               ,
               Afric
               ,
               Illyricum
               ,
               France
               ,
               Spain
               ,
            
             and
             Britain
             ;
             besides
             the
             Roman
             Praefecture
             ,
             extending
             to
             the
             Provinces
             round
             about
             the
             City
             ,
             which
             had
             anciently
             been
             a
             peculiar
             government
             ,
             equal
             ,
             yea
             superior
             in
             dignity
             to
             any
             Diocess
             ;
             whereof
             hereafter
             .
             In
             each
             of
             these
             Diocesses
             were
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             (
             118
             in
             all
             )
             the
             chief
             City
             whereof
             in
             every
             Province
             ,
             was
             the
             Metropolis
             ,
             that
             had
             a
             kind
             of
             jurisdiction
             over
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             
             both
             title
             and
             dignity
             being
             peculiarly
             settled
             by
             imperial
             constitution
             .
             Now
             the
             civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             jurisdiction
             ,
             were
             concurrent
             after
             this
             manner
             ;
             in
             every
             City
             there
             was
             a
             civil
             Judge
             ,
             who
             presided
             over
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Towns
             about
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             him
             answered
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             City
             :
             in
             every
             Province
             a
             Proconsul
             or
             President
             resided
             at
             the
             Metropolis
             ,
             govern'd
             that
             whole
             division
             ,
             received
             appeals
             ,
             and
             determined
             all
             important
             cases
             brought
             before
             him
             from
             the
             inferior
             Cities
             .
             Correspondent
             to
             him
             was
             the
             Metropolitan
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             they
             after
             call'd
             him
             )
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             whose
             See
             was
             in
             the
             same
             City
             ,
             who
             superintended
             the
             several
             Churches
             ,
             and
             ordained
             the
             several
             Bishops
             within
             his
             Province
             .
             And
             then
             in
             every
             Diocess
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Vicarius
             
             or
             Lieutenant
             ,
             who
             kept
             his
             residence
             in
             the
             principal
             City
             ,
             thence
             dispatcht
             the
             Imperial
             Edicts
             ,
             and
             there
             heard
             and
             decided
             those
             causes
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             finally
             determin'd
             by
             inferiour
             Courts
             .
             And
             concurrent
             with
             him
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             was
             the
             Primate
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             some
             of
             them
             were
             more
             eminently
             stiled
             )
             the
             Patriarch
             ,
             who
             presided
             over
             the
             several
             Metropolitans
             within
             that
             Diocess
             ,
             appointed
             the
             conventions
             of
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             Umpir'd
             the
             differences
             that
             arose
             between
             the
             several
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             gave
             the
             last
             determination
             to
             all
             Appeals
             brought
             before
             him
             .
             And
             thus
             by
             an
             orderly
             Subordination
             of
             Deacons
             and
             Presbyters
             to
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             of
             Bishops
             to
             their
             immediate
             Metropolitans
             ,
             of
             Metropolitans
             to
             their
             respective
             Primates
             or
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             
             mutual
             correspondence
             between
             the
             several
             Primates
             of
             every
             Diocess
             ,
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             were
             carried
             on
             with
             great
             decorum
             and
             regularity
             .
          
           
             VI.
             THIS
             excellent
             Platform
             was
             not
             fram'd
             and
             set
             up
             all
             at
             once
             .
             In
             the
             more
             early
             Ages
             Christianity
             being
             generally
             first
             Preacht
             and
             planted
             in
             the
             greater
             Cities
             ,
             and
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             settled
             there
             ,
             thence
             spread
             it self
             into
             the
             neighbouring
             Country
             ,
             and
             persons
             were
             thence
             dispatcht
             to
             Preach
             and
             attend
             the
             Ministeries
             of
             Religion
             in
             those
             rural
             Plantations
             ,
             who
             yet
             were
             in
             all
             things
             steer'd
             and
             directed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             and
             his
             Ecclesiastick
             Senate
             residing
             in
             the
             City
             .
             As
             Churches
             multiplied
             ,
             and
             Christianity
             extended
             it self
             into
             wider
             
             circles
             ,
             it
             was
             found
             necessary
             to
             fix
             a
             particular
             Bishop
             almost
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             to
             whom
             was
             committed
             the
             care
             and
             superintendency
             over
             all
             the
             Clergy
             and
             people
             there
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             Towns
             and
             Villages
             belonging
             to
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             that
             place
             .
             But
             because
             controversies
             began
             to
             arise
             between
             the
             several
             Bishops
             (
             and
             sometimes
             between
             them
             and
             the
             inferiour
             Clergy
             )
             which
             could
             not
             easily
             be
             determin'd
             ,
             where
             every
             ones
             authority
             was
             independant
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             some
             one
             should
             preside
             over
             all
             the
             other
             Bishops
             of
             that
             Province
             ,
             as
             the
             Proconsul
             did
             in
             the
             civil
             state
             ,
             who
             might
             convene
             Synodical
             Assemblies
             ,
             adjust
             the
             differences
             ,
             and
             manage
             the
             Ordinations
             of
             the
             Provincial
             Bishops
             .
             And
             for
             this
             none
             could
             be
             so
             fit
             
             as
             he
             that
             resided
             in
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             the
             Province
             (
             thence
             call'd
             Metropolitan
             )
             partly
             because
             the
             Countries
             for
             the
             most
             part
             round
             about
             had
             originally
             derived
             their
             Christianity
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             't
             was
             but
             fit
             they
             should
             pay
             a
             peculiar
             respect
             to
             the
             Mother-church
             ,
             partly
             because
             most
             persons
             had
             occasion
             to
             resort
             thither
             for
             the
             dispatch
             of
             business
             ,
             and
             might
             with
             the
             same
             opportunity
             conveniently
             transact
             both
             their
             civil
             and
             Ecclesiastick
             matters
             ,
             and
             partly
             because
             't
             was
             but
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             so
             eminent
             a
             place
             should
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             have
             an
             honourable
             presidency
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             particularly
             provides
             *
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             Ordaining
             accordingly
             ,
             that
             tho
             every
             Bishop
             might
             Ordain
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             manage
             
             the
             affairs
             of
             his
             own
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             particular
             Diocess
             (
             as
             we
             now
             call
             it
             )
             yet
             that
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Province
             should
             acknowledge
             the
             Metropolitan
             ,
             and
             attempt
             nothing
             of
             moment
             without
             his
             knowledge
             and
             consent
             ;
             which
             they
             there
             enact
             ,
             not
             as
             any
             Novel
             constitution
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             according
             to
             a
             most
             ancient
             Rule
             and
             Canon
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             in
             force
             from
             the
             times
             of
             their
             fore-fathers
             .
             To
             the
             Metropolitan
             then
             upon
             every
             extraordinary
             occasion
             the
             Provincial
             Bishops
             addressed
             themselves
             ,
             to
             him
             also
             other
             Metropolitans
             ,
             such
             especially
             as
             lay
             nearest
             to
             him
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             send
             Letters
             of
             Communion
             ,
             to
             testify
             their
             consent
             with
             him
             in
             the
             faith
             (
             a
             confession
             whereof
             every
             new
             
             Metropolitan
             us'd
             to
             send
             abroad
             upon
             his
             advancement
             to
             his
             See
             )
             and
             mutually
             to
             consult
             each
             others
             advice
             in
             all
             important
             cases
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             THIS
             't
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             Writings
             of
             S.
             Cyprian
             and
             others
             ,
             was
             the
             way
             of
             Administration
             during
             those
             first
             and
             most
             early
             Ages
             of
             Christianity
             :
             Private
             causes
             every
             Bishop
             judg'd
             of
             within
             his
             particular
             jurisdiction
             ,
             where
             taking
             to
             him
             the
             assistance
             of
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             his
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             they
             did
             
               Communi
               Consilio
               ponderare
            
             ,
             *
             weigh
             things
             by
             common
             advice
             and
             deliberation
             ;
             where
             the
             case
             was
             of
             greater
             importance
             ,
             or
             more
             general
             concernment
             ,
             it
             was
             referr'd
             to
             a
             provincial
             Synod
             ,
             wherein
             the
             chief
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Province
             presided
             ,
             and
             directed
             all
             affairs
             .
             Here
             the
             Ordination
             
             of
             Bishops
             was
             usually
             perform'd
             ,
             or
             where
             a
             Synod
             could
             not
             conveniently
             be
             had
             ,
             by
             as
             many
             Bishops
             as
             could
             be
             got
             together
             ,
             the
             rest
             *
             who
             were
             absent
             by
             writing
             under
             their
             hands
             testifying
             their
             consent
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             either
             actually
             manag'd
             by
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             done
             by
             the
             allowance
             and
             confirmation
             of
             the
             chief
             Bishop
             .
             Here
             also
             criminal
             Bishops
             were
             depos'd
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             way
             of
             general
             suffrage
             observ'd
             :
             Thus
             when
             Cornelius
             and
             his
             Synod
             at
             Rome
             *
             had
             condemn'd
             and
             cast
             out
             Novatian
             for
             his
             Schismatical
             Usurpation
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             that
             were
             not
             present
             at
             the
             Council
             ,
             did
             by
             their
             Letters
             ratify
             and
             subscribe
             that
             Decree
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             IN
             reference
             to
             the
             affairs
             of
             Churches
             abroad
             ,
             they
             
             acted
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             mutual
             consociation
             ,
             they
             communicated
             councils
             ,
             interpos'd
             in
             differences
             ,
             oppos'd
             the
             same
             common
             enemies
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             occasions
             afforded
             ready
             help
             and
             assistance
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             that
             
               dilectio
               communis
            
             ,
             that
             Cyprian
             so
             often
             speaks
             of
             ,
             *
             the
             common
             bond
             of
             love
             and
             charity
             obliging
             them
             to
             advise
             together
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             joynt
             consultations
             things
             might
             be
             carried
             on
             to
             the
             best
             advantage
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             Administration
             .
             For
             they
             look'd
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             *
             as
             members
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             stretcht
             out
             into
             many
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             have
             care
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             watch
             over
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             .
             Upon
             a
             Persons
             Election
             to
             any
             of
             the
             greater
             Sees
             ,
             they
             
             were
             wont
             to
             send
             their
             congratulatory
             Letters
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             joy
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             to
             signify
             their
             concurrence
             with
             his
             advancement
             to
             a
             share
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             communion
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Faith.
             Thus
             Cyprian
             by
             Letters
             *
             approv'd
             Cornelius
             his
             Election
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             according
             to
             divine
             tradition
             and
             Ecclesiastick
             institution
             ;
             nay
             he
             sent
             to
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             his
             Province
             ,
             requiring
             them
             by
             their
             Letters
             to
             do
             the
             like
             .
             And
             when
             Marcian
             Bishop
             of
             Arles
             was
             depos'd
             for
             his
             siding
             with
             
               Novatian
               ,
               Cyprian
            
             wrote
             *
             to
             Pope
             Stephen
             to
             send
             him
             word
             who
             succeeded
             in
             that
             Bishopprick
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             know
             to
             whom
             to
             direct
             his
             communicatory
             Letters
             .
             When
             any
             person
             was
             duly
             Excommunicated
             in
             
             on
             Church
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             be
             admitted
             to
             Communion
             in
             another
             .
             Thus
             when
             Felicissimus
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             Excommunicated
             by
             Cyprian
             and
             the
             African
             Synod
             ,
             fled
             to
             Rome
             ,
             *
             and
             came
             thither
             guarded
             with
             a
             potent
             faction
             ,
             he
             found
             the
             doors
             shut
             against
             him
             ,
             whereof
             Cornelius
             advis'd
             Cyprian
             by
             Letters
             ,
             which
             the
             good
             man
             commends
             as
             replenisht
             with
             Brotherly
             Love
             ,
             Ecclesiastick
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             Episcopal
             censure
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Legats
             of
             Novatian
             (
             who
             had
             procur'd
             himself
             to
             be
             irregularly
             Ordain'd
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             was
             Synodically
             condemn'd
             )
             came
             into
             
               Africk
               ,
               Cyprian
            
             rejected
             them
             ,
             *
             and
             utterly
             refus'd
             to
             receive
             them
             to
             Communion
             .
          
           
             In
             short
             ,
             no
             sooner
             did
             any
             extraordinary
             emergency
             arise
             ,
             
             but
             notice
             was
             presently
             given
             of
             it
             to
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             advice
             return'd
             what
             was
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             in
             those
             matters
             ,
             and
             all
             possible
             assistance
             afforded
             towards
             the
             dispatching
             of
             them
             .
             In
             all
             which
             transactions
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             was
             no
             otherwise
             considered
             than
             (
             as
             all
             others
             were
             )
             as
             a
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             nor
             was
             his
             Sentence
             any
             more
             regarded
             than
             that
             of
             other
             Bishops
             .
             
               Donatus
               à
               casis
               nigris
            
             accus'd
             *
             Cecilian
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             to
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             .
             The
             Emperour
             referr'd
             the
             case
             to
             Pope
             Melchiades
             ,
             and
             three
             French
             Bishops
             ,
             together
             with
             whom
             Assembled
             fifteen
             Bishops
             of
             Italy
             ,
             who
             gave
             judgment
             against
             Donatus
             .
             Wherein
             as
             the
             Pope
             acted
             as
             the
             Emperours
             Delegate
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             more
             power
             than
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Collegues
             ,
             
             so
             the
             sturdy
             African
             slighted
             his
             judgment
             ,
             and
             appeal'd
             from
             it
             .
             Constantine
             hereupon
             referrs
             the
             business
             to
             a
             Synod
             at
             Arles
             in
             France
             ,
             Ann.
             CCCXIV
             .
             where
             the
             former
             sentence
             is
             again
             brought
             under
             examination
             ,
             and
             this
             thought
             no
             injury
             or
             dishonour
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             nay
             ,
             his
             Legates
             in
             that
             Council
             subscribed
             only
             in
             the
             fifth
             place
             ,
             *
             as
             the
             subscriptions
             publisht
             by
             Sirmoud
             out
             of
             an
             Ancient
             Copy
             ,
             stand
             at
             this
             day
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             't
             is
             ingenuously
             confess'd
             by
             Pope
             Pius
             the
             second
             ,
             *
             then
             Cardinal
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             very
             little
             regard
             was
             had
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             By
             all
             which
             we
             see
             how
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             those
             days
             was
             carried
             on
             ;
             Bishops
             superintended
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             every
             City
             and
             
             its
             adjacent
             Territory
             ,
             over
             them
             were
             Metropolitans
             and
             Provincial
             Synods
             ,
             and
             with
             foreign
             Churches
             they
             transacted
             by
             a
             mutual
             agreement
             and
             confederation
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             coercive
             power
             over
             one
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             The
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Power
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             represented
             in
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Sixt
               Canon
               of
               the
               Synod
               of
               Nice
               set
               down
               ,
               with
               the
               occasion
               of
               it
               .
               Seven
               Observations
               drawn
               from
               that
               Canon
               .
               I.
               That
               the
               larger
               bounds
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               jurisdiction
               were
               the
               Roman
               Provinces
               .
               A
               Province
               what
               .
               Whither
               the
               Countries
               in
               Italy
               so
               called
               .
               II.
               That
               the
               chief
               Church-Governour
               in
               every
               Province
               was
               the
               Metropolitan
               .
               The
               prudence
               and
               convenience
               of
               that
               way
               
               of
               Government
               .
               Patriarchs
               prov'd
               not
               to
               be
               intended
               in
               the
               Nicene
               Canon
               .
               III.
               That
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               no
               less
               than
               the
               rest
               had
               his
               proper
               and
               limited
               Metropolitical
               power
               .
               This
               own'd
               by
               some
               of
               the
               greatest
               Champions
               of
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 IV.
              
               That
               the
               Metropolitick
               Sees
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Alexandria
              
               and
               Antioch
               were
               ever
               of
               the
               greatest
               note
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               Rome
               the
               chief
               .
               The
               eminency
               of
               Sees
               according
               to
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               Cities
               wherein
               they
               were
               planted
               .
               This
               gave
               precedency
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               The
               three
               Sees
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Alexandria
              
               and
               Antioch
               ascrib'd
               to
               S.
               Peter
               .
               Blasphemous
               things
               spoken
               of
               the
               Pope
               upon
               that
               account
               .
               Primacy
               allow'd
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               .
               No
               Supremacy
               belonging
               to
               it
               .
               The
               Christian
               Church
               then
               knew
               
               of
               no
               such
               supereminent
               power
               .
               V.
               That
               the
               rights
               of
               the
               Roman
               Metropolitan
               were
               not
               due
               by
               any
               divine
               constitution
               ,
               but
               by
               custome
               and
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               This
               plainly
               shew'd
               to
               be
               the
               sence
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               other
               following
               Councils
               .
               VI.
               That
               the
               Ordination
               of
               Provincial
               Bishops
               was
               one
               of
               the
               prime
               rights
               and
               priviledges
               of
               every
               Metropolitan
               within
               his
               own
               jurisdiction
               .
               The
               fourth
               ,
               sixth
               and
               seventh
               Canons
               of
               this
               Council
               noted
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               The
               same
               shew'd
               to
               be
               the
               determination
               of
               other
               Synods
               .
               What
               other
               rights
               belong'd
               to
               Metropolitans
               .
               VII
               .
               That
               this
               way
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Administration
               was
               not
               any
               late
               novel
               institution
               ,
               but
               founded
               upon
               ancient
               custome
               and
               practice
               .
               What
               this
               antiquity
               implies
               .
               The
               original
               of
               Metropolitans
               briefly
               enquir'd
               
               into
               .
               Several
               instances
               of
               this
               way
               of
               Government
               noted
               in
               the
               second
               and
               third
               Centuries
               .
               The
               word
               Metropolitan
               not
               met
               with
               till
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               .
               But
               the
               thing
               long
               before
               .
               The
               Sum
               of
               the
               Observations
               upon
               this
               Canon
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             condition
             stood
             things
             at
             that
             time
             when
             the
             great
             Council
             Assembled
             at
             
               Nice
               ,
               An.
               CCCXXV
            
             .
             where
             what
             had
             hitherto
             been
             transacted
             only
             by
             custome
             and
             mutual
             consent
             ,
             became
             then
             a
             Law
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             Alexander
             the
             venerable
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             having
             complain'd
             to
             the
             Synod
             ,
             that
             the
             Metropolitical
             Rights
             of
             that
             See
             had
             been
             invaded
             by
             the
             irregular
             and
             ambitious
             attempts
             of
             Meletius
             ,
             the
             Schismatical
             Bishop
             of
             Lycopolis
             in
             Thebais
             ,
             
             who
             during
             the
             late
             persecution
             had
             amongst
             other
             crimes
             taken
             upon
             him
             to
             Ordain
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             to
             confer
             inferiour
             orders
             where-ever
             he
             came
             ,
             the
             Synod
             did
             not
             
             only
             depose
             Meletius
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             null
             his
             Ordinations
             ,
             but
             pass'd
             among
             others
             this
             following
             Canon
             .
          
           
             
             LEt
             ancient
             customs
             still
             take
             place
             ;
             those
             that
             are
             in
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Libya
            
             and
             Pentapolis
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             have
             power
             over
             all
             these
             ;
             because
             such
             also
             is
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             accordingly
             in
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             Provinces
             ,
             let
             the
             priviledges
             be
             preserved
             to
             the
             Churches
             .
             This
             also
             is
             altogether
             evident
             ,
             that
             
             if
             any
             man
             be
             made
             a
             Bishop
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Metropolitan
             ,
             this
             great
             Synod
             Decrees
             such
             a
             one
             to
             be
             no
             Bishop
             .
             And
             if
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             contentious
             humour
             ,
             shall
             oppose
             the
             common
             election
             duly
             and
             regularly
             made
             according
             to
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             let
             the
             majority
             of
             voices
             in
             this
             case
             prevail
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Canon
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             the
             subject
             of
             infinite
             debate
             and
             controversie
             ,
             there
             are
             several
             things
             very
             observable
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             which
             every
             impartial
             unprejudicate
             Reader
             will
             see
             do
             naturally
             flow
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             larger
             bounds
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             at
             that
             time
             were
             concurrent
             with
             the
             Roman
             Provinces
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             chief
             Church
             Governour
             within
             every
             Province
             was
             the
             Metropolitan
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             no
             less
             than
             the
             rest
             had
             his
             proper
             and
             limited
             Metropolitical
             power
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             the
             Metropolitick
             Sees
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Alexandria
            
             and
             Antioch
             were
             ever
             of
             greatest
             note
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             Rome
             the
             chief
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             the
             rights
             of
             the
             Roman
             Metropolitan
             were
             not
             due
             by
             any
             Divine
             constitution
             ,
             but
             flow'd
             only
             from
             Custome
             and
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             That
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Provincial
             Bishops
             was
             one
             of
             the
             prime
             Rights
             and
             Priviledges
             of
             every
             Metropolitan
             within
             his
             own
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             That
             this
             way
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             Admiration
             was
             not
             
             any
             late
             novel
             institution
             ,
             but
             was
             founded
             upon
             ancient
             custome
             and
             practice
             .
          
           
           
             All
             which
             Observations
             I
             shall
             briefly
             explain
             and
             make
             good
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             
               THAT
               the
               larger
               bounds
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Jurisdiction
               were
               the
            
             Roman
             Provinces
             .
             Every
             City
             ,
             besides
             what
             was
             within
             its
             Walls
             ,
             and
             immediate
             Suburbs
             ,
             had
             usually
             some
             adjacent
             Territory
             ,
             whither
             its
             Government
             did
             extend
             ,
             as
             Strabo
             *
             notes
             of
             Nemausus
             or
             Nismes
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             the
             
               Gallia
               Narbonensis
            
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             under
             it
             twenty
             four
             Villages
             ,
             all
             well
             peopled
             and
             inhabited
             ,
             and
             so
             commonly
             in
             other
             places
             ;
             and
             these
             were
             the
             Towns
             and
             Villages
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             they
             are
             call'd
             in
             the
             ninth
             Canon
             of
             Antioch
             )
             that
             were
             under
             the
             superintendency
             and
             jurisdiction
             of
             the
             City-Bishop
             .
             
             But
             a
             Province
             was
             a
             Collection
             of
             many
             Cities
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Tracts
             and
             Territories
             belonging
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             was
             greater
             or
             less
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             places
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             will
             of
             Princes
             had
             set
             them
             out
             .
          
           
             Augustus
             (
             as
             Strabo
             who
             lived
             about
             that
             time
             informs
             *
             us
             )
             when
             he
             resolv'd
             to
             commit
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             to
             the
             immediate
             care
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             to
             reserve
             the
             rest
             to
             himself
             ,
             divided
             each
             moiety
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             into
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             caus'd
             a
             Rationarium
             or
             Book
             to
             be
             made
             of
             it
             (
             this
             he
             did
             out
             of
             the
             Commentaries
             *
             of
             Balbus
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             appointed
             to
             measure
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             :
             )
             Some
             account
             of
             these
             Provinces
             Strabo
             there
             gives
             us
             ,
             but
             a
             more
             full
             
             and
             particular
             account
             is
             given
             by
             
               Dion
               Cassius
            
             .
             *
             How
             these
             Provinces
             stood
             divided
             in
             the
             following
             Ages
             ,
             especially
             from
             the
             times
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             is
             distinctly
             and
             accurately
             set
             down
             in
             the
             
               Notitia
               Imperii
            
             ,
             compos'd
             under
             the
             reign
             of
             the
             younger
             Theodosius
             .
          
           
             I
             observe
             no
             more
             then
             that
             if
             at
             Augustus
             his
             settlement
             (
             which
             is
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             objected
             by
             some
             *
             )
             the
             Countries
             in
             Italy
             were
             not
             styl'd
             Provinces
             ,
             but
             Regions
             ,
             (
             he
             divided
             it
             says
             Pliny
             *
             into
             eleven
             Regions
             ;
             whence
             Italy
             and
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             
               jus
               Italicum
            
             ,
             and
             
               jus
               Provinciale
            
             are
             frequently
             distinguisht
             )
             yet
             this
             distinction
             held
             not
             long
             ,
             nor
             universally
             ,
             the
             words
             being
             promiscuously
             us'd
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             
               Scriptores
               Rei
               agrariae
            
             (
             some
             whereof
             if
             
             their
             Titles
             bely
             them
             not
             ,
             liv'd
             not
             long
             after
             Augustus
             his
             age
             )
             where
             we
             find
             more
             than
             once
             ,
             the
             
               Territory
               of
               the
               Province
               of
            
             
             Picenum
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               Region
               of
               Picenum
            
             ,
             the
             Province
             of
             Apulia
             and
             Calabria
             *
             ,
             of
             Valeria
             ‖
             ,
             of
             Tuscia
             *
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             for
             after
             ages
             ,
             especially
             from
             the
             times
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             has
             but
             once
             lookt
             either
             into
             the
             Justinian
             ,
             or
             Theodosian
             Code
             .
          
           
             II.
             
               THAT
               the
               chief
               Church-Governour
               within
               every
               Province
               was
               the
               Metropolitan
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             that
             resided
             in
             the
             Metropolis
             ,
             or
             Mother-City
             of
             the
             Province
             .
             For
             as
             the
             preventing
             Schism
             and
             disorder
             had
             necessitated
             Provincial
             Bishops
             (
             who
             being
             all
             equal
             had
             no
             power
             one
             over
             the
             other
             )
             to
             chuse
             one
             common
             President
             to
             umpire
             
             and
             determine
             differences
             ,
             and
             manage
             those
             affairs
             which
             could
             not
             be
             done
             by
             every
             single
             Bishop
             ,
             so
             reason
             and
             conveniency
             ,
             the
             example
             of
             the
             civil
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             pleaded
             for
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Metropolis
             to
             be
             the
             person
             ,
             who
             hence
             deriv'd
             the
             title
             of
             Metropolitan
             .
             And
             this
             Salmasius
             *
             himself
             ,
             how
             ill
             a
             friend
             soever
             to
             the
             whole
             Episcopal
             Order
             ,
             cannot
             but
             confess
             was
             wisely
             contriv'd
             ,
             and
             that
             had
             but
             Metropolitans
             contain'd
             themselves
             within
             their
             proper
             bounds
             ,
             there
             could
             not
             have
             heen
             a
             more
             useful
             and
             laudable
             Institution
             .
             His
             business
             was
             upon
             all
             important
             occasions
             synodically
             to
             summon
             together
             the
             Bishops
             of
             his
             Province
             ,
             and
             therein
             to
             enquire
             into
             their
             miscarriages
             and
             misdemeanors
             ,
             
             to
             judg
             of
             the
             contentions
             that
             arose
             between
             them
             ,
             to
             ordain
             persons
             to
             vacant
             Bishopricks
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             ratify
             their
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             to
             direct
             all
             transactions
             that
             were
             of
             greater
             and
             more
             general
             concernment
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Fathers
             of
             Antioch
             take
             care
             ,
             that
             
             forasmuch
             as
             all
             that
             have
             any
             business
             to
             dispatch
             ,
             are
             forc'd
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Metropolis
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Bishops
             in
             every
             Province
             should
             own
             ,
             honour
             and
             give
             precedence
             to
             the
             Bishop
             that
             presided
             in
             the
             Metropolis
             ,
             and
             attempt
             nothing
             of
             moment
             without
             his
             concurrence
             ,
             and
             this
             according
             to
             a
             more
             ancient
             Canon
             derived
             to
             them
             from
             their
             Fore-fathers
             .
             By
             the
             
               Ancient
               Canon
            
             here
             spoken
             of
             cannot
             be
             meant
             this
             of
             Nice
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             sixteen
             years
             before
             it
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             without
             doubt
             referrs
             to
             the
             XXXIV
             .
             
               Canon
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             which
             almost
             in
             the
             same
             words
             commands
             the
             Bishops
             in
             every
             Nation
             to
             own
             him
             who
             is
             first
             or
             chief
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             esteem
             him
             as
             Head
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             nothing
             of
             moment
             without
             his
             consent
             ,
             which
             truly
             expresses
             the
             ancient
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             these
             
               Apostolick
               Canons
            
             being
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             collection
             of
             Rules
             and
             Customes
             agreed
             upon
             in
             the
             first
             ages
             of
             Christianity
             .
             For
             (
             that
             I
             may
             note
             this
             by
             the
             way
             )
             't
             is
             vain
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             a
             thing
             then
             first
             began
             to
             be
             ,
             when
             we
             find
             it
             first
             mention'd
             or
             enjoyn'd
             by
             a
             Synodal
             Decree
             ;
             the
             Canons
             in
             such
             cases
             being
             very
             oft
             expressive
             of
             a
             more
             ancient
             practice
             ,
             which
             they
             then
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             or
             enforce
             ,
             
             only
             because
             some
             extraordinary
             accidents
             at
             that
             time
             may
             have
             given
             particular
             occasion
             for
             it
             .
             As
             here
             at
             Nice
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Rights
             of
             Metropolitans
             ,
             which
             the
             Canon
             mentions
             and
             resettles
             ,
             only
             because
             
             Meletius's
             usurpation
             had
             brought
             it
             into
             question
             .
             It
             had
             been
             long
             before
             an
             ancient
             custome
             ,
             and
             having
             lately
             received
             some
             little
             shock
             ,
             the
             Church
             no
             sooner
             had
             an
             opportunity
             of
             meeting
             together
             in
             a
             general
             Council
             ,
             but
             it
             establisht
             these
             Metropolitical
             priviledges
             by
             its
             Oecumenical
             Authority
             .
             There
             are
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             and
             they
             too
             men
             of
             no
             mean
             name
             and
             note
             ,
             both
             heretofore
             and
             of
             later
             times
             ,
             who
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             Nicene
             Canon
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             not
             of
             Metropolitans
             ,
             but
             Patriarchs
             :
             But
             
             where
             does
             the
             Council
             say
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             hint
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             the
             Synod
             both
             here
             and
             in
             all
             other
             places
             constantly
             calls
             them
             Metropolitans
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             jurisdiction
             to
             be
             Provinces
             ,
             not
             Diocesses
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             word
             Diocese
             ,
             as
             relating
             to
             this
             extent
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             Government
             ,
             was
             not
             in
             use
             till
             above
             an
             intire
             age
             after
             .
             Nay
             perhaps
             at
             this
             time
             it
             was
             scarce
             in
             use
             for
             the
             larger
             division
             of
             Countries
             in
             the
             civil
             state
             :
             For
             it
             was
             but
             about
             this
             time
             that
             Constantine
             new
             modell'd
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             brought
             in
             Dioceses
             as
             comprehending
             several
             Provinces
             under
             them
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             either
             here
             must
             be
             Patriarchs
             without
             Dioceses
             ,
             or
             if
             the
             Canon
             be
             meant
             (
             as
             some
             explain
             it
             )
             of
             
               Metropolitani
               Metropolitanorum
            
             ,
             
             of
             some
             prime
             and
             principal
             Metropolitans
             ,
             that
             presided
             over
             the
             Metropolitans
             of
             the
             several
             Provinces
             within
             their
             jurisdiction
             ,
             then
             't
             is
             plain
             the
             Synod
             must
             intend
             such
             whereever
             it
             mentions
             Metropolitans
             ,
             for
             it
             all
             along
             speaks
             of
             them
             as
             of
             the
             same
             .
             In
             the
             fourth
             Canon
             it
             provides
             ,
             that
             in
             every
             Province
             a
             Bishop
             Ordain'd
             shall
             be
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             Metropolitan
             ;
             which
             is
             necessarily
             to
             be
             restrain'd
             to
             proper
             provincial
             Metropolitans
             .
             In
             this
             sixth
             Canon
             it
             speaks
             more
             particularly
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             Metropolitick
             rights
             had
             been
             invaded
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             Ordains
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             he
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             in
             all
             other
             Provinces
             should
             still
             enjoy
             their
             ancient
             priviledges
             .
             
             Where
             we
             see
             it
             speaks
             of
             them
             all
             without
             any
             difference
             in
             this
             respect
             as
             provincial
             Churches
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             ancient
             Version
             of
             this
             Canon
             (
             whereof
             more
             hereafter
             )
             understood
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             rendred
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               in
               caeteris
               provinciis
               privilegia
               propria
               reserventur
               Metropolitanis
               Ecclesiis
               ,
            
             that
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             Provinces
             ,
             the
             Metropolitan
             Churches
             should
             have
             their
             own
             priviledges
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             put
             the
             case
             out
             of
             doubt
             what
             the
             Council
             meant
             ,
             the
             Canon
             adds
             in
             the
             close
             ,
             that
             no
             Bishop
             should
             be
             made
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Metropolitan
             .
             Nothing
             therefore
             can
             be
             more
             absurd
             ,
             than
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Patriarchs
             are
             meant
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             and
             Metropolitans
             only
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             Canon
             it self
             makes
             
             no
             difference
             .
             And
             indeed
             were
             that
             the
             meaning
             ,
             the
             grave
             and
             wise
             Fathers
             of
             that
             Council
             took
             an
             effectual
             course
             that
             posterity
             should
             never
             understand
             their
             mind
             .
             If
             we
             look
             into
             the
             following
             Canon
             ,
             that
             secures
             the
             rights
             of
             the
             Metropolitan
             Church
             of
             Caesarea
             in
             Palestine
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             grants
             the
             next
             place
             of
             honour
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             yet
             still
             it
             subjects
             him
             to
             his
             own
             Metropolitan
             .
             And
             I
             suppose
             it
             will
             puzzle
             any
             man
             to
             give
             a
             wise
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Church
             of
             Jerusalem
             (
             for
             which
             the
             Christian
             World
             ever
             had
             so
             great
             and
             so
             just
             a
             veneration
             )
             should
             be
             subject
             to
             that
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             Caesarea
             was
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             that
             Province
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             been
             ever
             since
             the
             time
             of
             Vespasian
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             
             Josephus
             says
             *
             't
             was
             the
             greatest
             City
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             Tacitus
             *
             calls
             it
             the
             head
             of
             Judaea
             .
             So
             miserably
             does
             
               Alexander
               Aristinus
            
             blunder
             in
             his
             Exposition
             of
             this
             Canon
             ,
             when
             by
             virtue
             of
             it
             he
             makes
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             to
             become
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             yet
             withal
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Metropolitan
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             that
             the
             Metropolitan
             of
             Caesarea
             should
             not
             hereby
             lose
             his
             ancient
             power
             and
             dignity
             .
             As
             if
             any
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             one
             of
             the
             five
             greater
             ,
             could
             be
             subject
             to
             a
             private
             Metropolitan
             ,
             or
             a
             Metropolitan
             could
             have
             his
             ancient
             rights
             reserv'd
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             at
             the
             same
             time
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             them
             are
             taken
             from
             him
             .
             But
             Patriarchs
             were
             not
             then
             heard
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             dreamt
             of
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             nothing
             
             being
             truer
             than
             what
             Balsamon
             has
             observ'd
             *
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             that
             anciently
             all
             the
             Metropolitans
             of
             Provinces
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             absolute
             and
             independent
             ,
             and
             Ordain'd
             by
             none
             but
             their
             own
             Provincial
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             III.
             
               THAT
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               no
               less
               than
               the
               rest
               had
               his
               proper
               and
               limited
               Metropolitical
               Power
               .
            
             This
             is
             so
             evidently
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             that
             few
             ,
             who
             have
             otherwise
             Will
             good
             enough
             ,
             have
             yet
             the
             hardiness
             to
             oppose
             it
             .
             The
             Sun
             it self
             is
             not
             clearer
             at
             Noon-day
             ,
             than
             that
             hereby
             the
             Council
             design'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             should
             have
             the
             same
             power
             within
             his
             Province
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             in
             his
             .
             
               Let
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Alexandria
             (
             says
             the
             Canon
             )
             
               have
               all
               his
               ancient
            
             
             
               and
               accustomed
               powers
               and
               priviledges
               in
            
             Egypt
             ,
             Libya
             and
             Pentapolis
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             since
             ,
             or
             
               forasmuch
               as
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               has
               the
               like
               Custome
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             a
             learned
             and
             zealous
             Champion
             *
             for
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             does
             yet
             with
             great
             ingenuity
             expound
             it
             )
             
               that
               he
               and
               none
               but
               he
               should
               exercise
               Jurisdiction
               within
               his
               own
               bounds
               ;
               as
               the
               Alexandrian
               Bishop
               has
               prescrib'd
               limits
               to
               his
               Diocess
               ,
               so
               also
               has
               he
               of
               Rome
               :
               And
               as
               he
               of
               Rome
               manages
               the
               affairs
               of
               his
               own
               Diocess
               without
               the
               interposal
               or
               medling
               of
               any
               other
               person
               ,
               so
               we
               Will
               that
               he
               of
               Alexandria
               shall
               have
               the
               same
               power
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               shall
               obstruct
               him
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Canon
             then
             makes
             a
             double
             comparison
             between
             
             these
             two
             Metropolitans
             ,
             the
             one
             respecting
             the
             extent
             of
             their
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             that
             one
             was
             confin'd
             and
             limited
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             the
             other
             the
             fulness
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             exercise
             within
             their
             respective
             limits
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             might
             presume
             to
             invade
             or
             hinder
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             same
             Right
             by
             which
             the
             Roman
             Prelate
             Govern'd
             his
             Churches
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             might
             he
             of
             Alexandria
             the
             Churches
             subject
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             the
             
               Greek
               Scholiasts
            
             *
             Summs
             up
             the
             Canon
             into
             these
             words
             .
             
               Let
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Alexandria
             
               have
               power
               over
            
             Egypt
             ,
             Libya
             and
             Pentapolis
             :
             
               And
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Bishop
               over
               those
               places
               that
               are
               subject
               to
            
             Rome
             .
             Harmenopulus
             *
             expresses
             it
             in
             somewhat
             more
             general
             terms
             :
             
               Let
               the
               ancient
               customes
               of
               Arch-Bishops
            
             
             
               still
               prevail
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               have
               power
               over
               his
               own
               Province
               .
            
             I
             enquire
             not
             now
             what
             were
             the
             peculiar
             bounds
             ,
             within
             which
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             was
             terminated
             .
             'T
             is
             enough
             at
             present
             ,
             that
             whether
             larger
             or
             narrower
             ,
             limits
             he
             had
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             not
             regularly
             pass
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             was
             in
             those
             days
             accounted
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             as
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Antioch
            
             ,
             or
             that
             of
             any
             other
             Province
             .
          
           
             IV.
             
               THAT
               the
               Metropolitick
               Sees
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             Alexandria
             and
             Antioch
             ,
             
               were
               ever
               of
               greatest
               note
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               these
            
             Rome
             
               the
               chief
            
             .
             Hence
             they
             are
             here
             particularly
             named
             ,
             while
             others
             are
             dismist
             with
             an
             
               Et
               caetera
            
             ,
             and
             Rome
             as
             the
             most
             eminent
             ,
             made
             the
             Exemplar
             according
             
             to
             which
             the
             Rights
             of
             Alexandria
             were
             to
             be
             recovered
             and
             resettled
             .
             'T
             were
             impertinent
             to
             shew
             that
             respect
             was
             always
             paid
             to
             places
             proportionable
             to
             their
             Temporal
             power
             and
             greatness
             ;
             S.
             Cyprian
             *
             long
             since
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             Rome
             had
             the
             precedency
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             was
             
               pro
               magnitudine
               sua
            
             ,
             because
             't
             was
             the
             greater
             City
             .
             And
             't
             were
             as
             endless
             as
             't
             is
             needless
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             places
             mention'd
             in
             this
             Canon
             were
             Capital
             Cities
             of
             the
             Empire
             :
             Rome
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             as
             Athanasius
             styles
             *
             it
             )
             the
             Metropolis
             ,
             or
             chief
             City
             of
             the
             Roman
             World
             ,
             it
             had
             for
             several
             Ages
             been
             the
             Governing
             City
             ,
             and
             was
             still
             the
             Seat
             of
             Empire
             ,
             the
             greatness
             whereof
             the
             Geographical
             Poet
             *
             has
             no
             less
             briefly
             
             than
             Elegantly
             thus
             summ'd
             up
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
            
             
               
                 Rome
                 triumphs
                 in
                 th'
                 Imperial
                 Seat
                 ,
                 and
                 is
              
               
                 Wealth
                 's
                 Store-house
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 World's
                 Metropolis
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Alexandria
             besides
             the
             vastness
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             numerousness
             of
             its
             inhabitants
             ,
             the
             riches
             and
             plenty
             of
             its
             Traffick
             ,
             was
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Vice-roy
             ,
             call'd
             the
             
               Augustal
               Prefect
            
             :
             Indeed
             it
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             *
             the
             second
             City
             under
             the
             Sun
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             Aristides
             *
             styles
             it
             ,
             the
             greatest
             next
             to
             Rome
             ;
             and
             thence
             by
             ancient
             
             Writers
             *
             emphatically
             call'd
             THE
             CITY
             .
             Antioch
             was
             frequently
             the
             Court
             of
             Emperors
             ,
             constantly
             the
             residence
             of
             their
             Lieutenants
             ,
             the
             most
             ancient
             ,
             rich
             and
             populous
             City
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             commonly
             styl'd
             
               Antioch
               the
               Great
            
             :
             Now
             the
             greatness
             of
             these
             places
             added
             a
             proportionable
             reputation
             to
             their
             several
             Bishops
             ,
             it
             being
             but
             reasonable
             that
             they
             should
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             as
             the
             Fathers
             at
             Antioch
             speak
             *
             )
             precede
             others
             in
             honour
             ,
             who
             presided
             in
             the
             most
             eminent
             and
             honourable
             Cities
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             Rome
             was
             confessedly
             the
             greatest
             and
             noblest
             City
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             hence
             the
             Church
             there
             had
             an
             honourary
             precedency
             before
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             of
             it
             in
             all
             publick
             meetings
             and
             consultations
             had
             
             the
             first
             place
             allowed
             them
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             occasions
             a
             mighty
             deference
             and
             respect
             paid
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             favour
             was
             courted
             ,
             and
             Addresses
             made
             to
             them
             from
             all
             parts
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sence
             't
             is
             plain
             the
             ancients
             understood
             the
             honour
             due
             to
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             .
             When
             the
             Council
             of
             Constantinople
             decrees
             ,
             *
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             City
             shall
             have
             the
             next
             place
             to
             him
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               for
               that
            
             Constantinople
             
               was
               new
            
             Rome
             ,
             it
             sufficiently
             shews
             upon
             what
             foundation
             the
             precedency
             of
             the
             Roman
             Prelate
             stood
             .
             And
             that
             of
             Chalcedon
             *
             much
             more
             expresly
             ,
             that
             the
             cause
             why
             
             the
             Fathers
             gave
             priviledges
             to
             the
             See
             of
             old
             Rome
             was
             ,
             because
             that
             was
             the
             Imperial
             City
             .
             
             And
             in
             pursuance
             of
             these
             Canons
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             the
             Emperour
             Justinian
             enacts
             ,
             *
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             old
             Rome
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             all
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             there
             are
             ,
             ‖
             who
             place
             the
             Eminency
             of
             these
             three
             great
             Sees
             upon
             another
             bottom
             ,
             and
             tell
             us
             it
             was
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             all
             founded
             by
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             two
             of
             them
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Alexandria
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             S.
             Mark
             his
             peculiar
             Disciple
             ,
             sent
             thither
             by
             his
             immediate
             direction
             and
             authority
             :
             And
             the
             assertion
             further
             improv'd
             ,
             that
             these
             three
             Cities
             being
             severally
             the
             chief
             Cities
             of
             the
             three
             then
             known
             
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
               Europe
               ,
               Asia
            
             and
             Africa
             ,
             thence
             it
             follows
             that
             the
             Government
             of
             these
             three
             great
             Churches
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World
             is
             lodg'd
             in
             S.
             Peters
             Successour
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             added
             *
             (
             with
             greater
             boldness
             shall
             I
             say
             ,
             or
             blasphemy
             ?
             )
             that
             S.
             Peter
             herein
             exprest
             a
             lively
             representation
             both
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Godheads
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             't
             is
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Episcopal
             Office
             that
             is
             in
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             a
             Metropolitan
             ,
             and
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             so
             a
             Trinity
             of
             Patriarchs
             meets
             in
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             
               so
               that
               in
               the
               See
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               Unity
               in
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               a
               Trinity
               in
               Unity
               .
            
             But
             where
             Men
             can
             suffer
             their
             wits
             want
             only
             to
             sport
             at
             this
             rate
             (
             though
             't
             is
             gravely
             brought
             in
             by
             way
             
             of
             Argument
             ,
             by
             some
             otherwise
             learned
             enough
             )
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             that
             nothing
             should
             be
             stuck
             at
             ,
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             that
             may
             serve
             their
             cause
             .
             But
             I
             spare
             any
             farther
             censure
             of
             this
             Authour
             ,
             finding
             by
             his
             life
             *
             (
             publisht
             since
             the
             Writing
             of
             these
             Papers
             )
             that
             he
             repented
             afterwards
             of
             so
             hasty
             and
             inconsiderate
             an
             undertaking
             ,
             and
             oft
             intended
             to
             have
             brought
             that
             work
             under
             a
             review
             and
             castigation
             .
             And
             indeed
             any
             Man
             may
             at
             first
             sight
             discern
             't
             was
             the
             issue
             of
             a
             Juvenile
             heat
             ,
             and
             wanted
             the
             corrections
             of
             calmer
             and
             maturer
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             it
             might
             prove
             no
             such
             easie
             task
             to
             make
             it
             out
             that
             S.
             Peter
             founded
             those
             three
             Sees
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             authority
             as
             is
             claim'd
             ,
             is
             thence
             deriv'd
             to
             the
             See
             of
             
             
               Rome
               .
               Antioch
            
             and
             Alexandria
             did
             always
             maintain
             their
             Jurisdiction
             Independent
             ,
             though
             the
             Popes
             frequently
             inculcated
             their
             being
             originally
             Instituted
             by
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             as
             a
             kind
             of
             obligation
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             reflected
             the
             greatest
             honour
             upon
             those
             Churches
             .
             And
             the
             Fathers
             we
             see
             found
             their
             preheminence
             upon
             the
             Glory
             and
             Majesty
             of
             their
             Cities
             ,
             and
             none
             more
             expresly
             than
             that
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             whereof
             was
             therefore
             honoured
             ,
             caress'd
             and
             add
             rest
             unto
             ,
             because
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             had
             he
             contented
             himself
             with
             that
             place
             and
             deference
             which
             the
             Fathers
             gave
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             broken
             down
             Inclosures
             ,
             and
             trampled
             over
             the
             Heads
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             we
             should
             neither
             have
             envied
             ,
             nor
             denied
             it
             .
             And
             though
             perhaps
             
             it
             might
             admit
             some
             dispute
             ,
             whether
             Rome
             having
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             lost
             the
             honor
             of
             being
             the
             Imperial
             City
             ,
             the
             Privileges
             conferr'd
             upon
             that
             Church
             ,
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             ought
             not
             in
             reason
             to
             abate
             proportionably
             ;
             yet
             we
             are
             willing
             to
             grant
             ,
             what
             genuine
             Antiquity
             did
             allow
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             place
             containing
             himself
             within
             Primitive
             Rules
             and
             Orders
             ,
             should
             be
             esteemed
             the
             most
             honourable
             among
             all
             Christian
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             first
             ,
             but
             not
             Lord
             ,
             much
             less
             Tyrant
             over
             his
             Brethren
             .
             The
             Priviledges
             assign'd
             him
             by
             the
             ancient
             Canons
             ,
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             says
             a
             late
             learned
             Patriarch
             of
             Alexandria
             *
             )
             Priviledges
             of
             honour
             ,
             not
             conveyances
             of
             a
             Tyrannical
             power
             to
             make
             or
             abrogate
             Laws
             as
             he
             pleases
             .
          
           
           
             And
             therefore
             suppose
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Primacy
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             (
             mention'd
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             sixt
             Nicene
             Canon
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             quoted
             by
             Paschasinus
             the
             Popes
             Legate
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             )
             were
             granted
             ,
             yet
             who
             knows
             not
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Primacy
             of
             Order
             as
             well
             as
             Power
             ;
             a
             Primacy
             amongst
             equals
             ;
             and
             such
             't
             is
             plain
             was
             that
             which
             the
             ancient
             Councils
             did
             assign
             him
             ,
             not
             an
             Universal
             ,
             Monarchical
             ,
             uncontroulable
             Power
             and
             Supremacy
             over
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             fundamentally
             destroy'd
             the
             very
             design
             of
             this
             Nicene
             Canon
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Antioch
            
             ,
             the
             other
             Provinces
             ,
             independent
             ,
             and
             as
             supream
             within
             their
             own
             limits
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             is
             in
             his
             .
             
             Is
             there
             no
             difference
             between
             Precedency
             and
             Supremacy
             ,
             between
             Dignity
             and
             Dominion
             ?
             Let
             the
             Roman
             Church
             be
             the
             
               Head
               of
               all
               Churches
            
             (
             as
             't
             is
             sometimes
             styl'd
             by
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             and
             frequently
             challeng'd
             by
             the
             Popes
             )
             't
             is
             so
             only
             in
             an
             honourary
             sence
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             other
             Churches
             ,
             especially
             that
             of
             *
             Constantinople
             ,
             have
             the
             same
             title
             given
             to
             them
             .
             Where
             then
             shall
             we
             find
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             Arbitrary
             ,
             and
             unbounded
             Power
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ?
             and
             where
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             pride
             ,
             ambition
             and
             Usurpation
             of
             that
             See
             ?
             certain
             I
             am
             it
             has
             not
             the
             least
             footing
             in
             this
             or
             any
             other
             ancient
             Council
             .
          
           
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             suppos'd
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             Fathers
             of
             this
             venerable
             Synod
             known
             of
             any
             such
             supereminent
             Power
             of
             the
             Roman
             
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             is
             now
             pretended
             to
             (
             and
             know
             it
             they
             must
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             ,
             meeting
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             )
             we
             cannot
             suppose
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             given
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Antioch
            
             ,
             &c.
             equal
             Power
             within
             their
             respective
             Provinces
             ,
             without
             inserting
             into
             the
             Canon
             a
             Salvo
             to
             the
             Supreme
             Rights
             and
             Prerogatives
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             especially
             when
             we
             find
             them
             in
             the
             very
             next
             Canon
             ,
             giving
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             an
             honourable
             Session
             ,
             but
             still
             with
             a
             Proviso
             to
             preserve
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Metropolitan
             of
             that
             Province
             .
          
           
             V.
             
               THAT
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Metropolitan
               were
               not
               due
               by
               any
               Divine
               Constitution
               ,
               but
               flow'd
               only
               from
               Custome
               and
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             This
             is
             
             here
             laid
             down
             as
             one
             of
             the
             main
             foundations
             upon
             which
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Canon
             is
             built
             ,
             the
             Right
             here
             convey'd
             not
             being
             Divine
             Institutions
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ancient
               Customs
            
             ,
             introduc'd
             by
             time
             and
             use
             and
             a
             wise
             contrivance
             .
             Which
             is
             not
             only
             the
             case
             of
             Metropolitans
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             is
             particularly
             applied
             to
             him
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               it
               being
            
             (
             says
             the
             Canon
             )
             
               the
               custome
               for
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               to
               have
               such
               Metropolitick
               Power
            
             .
          
           
             Had
             these
             good
             Fathers
             known
             of
             any
             peculiar
             Commission
             given
             by
             Christ
             to
             Peter
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             Supream
             and
             Universal
             Bishop
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             to
             Govern
             his
             Church
             by
             a
             despotical
             unaccountable
             power
             ,
             or
             that
             our
             Lord
             had
             but
             so
             much
             as
             authorized
             and
             appointed
             
             him
             to
             be
             Superiour
             to
             all
             the
             Bishops
             within
             the
             Roman
             Province
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             hard
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             unjust
             and
             unreasonable
             in
             them
             to
             conceal
             it
             ,
             and
             an
             irreparable
             injury
             to
             that
             Church
             ,
             to
             derive
             its
             authority
             from
             any
             meaner
             original
             .
             An
             injury
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             conceive
             but
             that
             the
             Popes
             Legates
             ,
             who
             were
             then
             in
             Council
             ,
             must
             have
             immediately
             entred
             their
             Protest
             against
             .
             But
             the
             Christian
             World
             was
             as
             yet
             unacquainted
             with
             such
             Notions
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             then
             either
             did
             not
             claim
             any
             such
             power
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             sure
             durst
             not
             challenge
             it
             in
             that
             Assembly
             ,
             where
             they
             knew
             it
             must
             be
             shamefully
             baffled
             and
             rejected
             .
          
           
             What
             Power
             soever
             our
             Lord
             or
             his
             Apostles
             convey'd
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             all
             
             Bishops
             as
             such
             stand
             upon
             a
             common
             level
             ,
             and
             that
             Superiority
             and
             Subordination
             among
             them
             is
             meerly
             from
             humane
             positive
             Institution
             ,
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Forms
             in
             the
             civil
             state
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             reason
             brought
             in
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             conveniencies
             and
             necessities
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             to
             this
             the
             Fathers
             usually
             refer
             it
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             they
             here
             determined
             the
             case
             of
             Metropolitans
             .
             And
             in
             the
             following
             Canon
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Jerusalem's
             taking
             place
             next
             to
             his
             Metropolitan
             before
             all
             the
             other
             Bishops
             of
             that
             Province
             ,
             is
             ascrib'd
             to
             custome
             ,
             and
             ancient
             tradition
             .
             In
             the
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             was
             complain'd
             of
             for
             invading
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Metropolitan
             of
             Cyprus
             ,
             in
             deciding
             whereof
             the
             Fathers
             affirm
             ,
             
             *
             it
             would
             be
             sufficient
             prejudice
             to
             his
             cause
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             ancient
             custome
             on
             his
             side
             :
             And
             having
             determin'd
             the
             case
             against
             him
             ,
             decree
             ,
             That
             every
             Province
             should
             enjoy
             those
             original
             Rights
             pure
             and
             inviolable
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             deriv'd
             to
             them
             by
             long
             continuance
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               according
               as
               the
               power
               of
               ancient
               custome
               had
               prevail'd
               .
            
             And
             when
             some
             years
             after
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Incursions
             of
             the
             barbarous
             people
             ,
             the
             Metropolitan
             of
             Cyprus
             was
             forc't
             to
             remove
             to
             
               Nova
               Justinianopolis
            
             in
             the
             Hellespont
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             sixt
             Council
             in
             Trullo
             confirm'd
             *
             his
             rights
             to
             him
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               according
               to
               ancient
               custome
            
             :
             For
             the
             Holy
             Fathers
             (
             
               say
               they
            
             )
             have
             determin'd
             ,
             that
             Customs
             should
             be
             preserv'd
             in
             every
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             VI.
             
               THAT
               the
               Ordination
               of
               Provincial
               Bishops
               was
               one
               of
               the
               prime
               Rights
               and
               Priviledges
               of
               every
               Metropolitan
               within
               his
               own
               Jurisdiction
               .
            
             No
             Man
             in
             those
             days
             was
             bound
             to
             go
             beyond
             his
             own
             Metropolis
             ,
             much
             less
             did
             they
             know
             of
             any
             obligation
             to
             seek
             to
             Rome
             either
             for
             Consecration
             ,
             or
             Confirmation
             .
             And
             for
             this
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             as
             express
             and
             peremptory
             as
             words
             could
             make
             them
             .
             Our
             great
             Council
             had
             made
             Provision
             herein
             by
             their
             fourth
             Canon
             ,
             that
             a
             Bishop
             should
             be
             Ordain'd
             by
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Province
             :
             But
             because
             pers
             haps
             business
             ,
             or
             distance
             ,
             might
             render
             that
             inconvenient
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             impossible
             ,
             they
             decree
             that
             it
             should
             be
             done
             by
             three
             ,
             the
             rest
             testifying
             their
             consent
             in
             writing
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             validity
             of
             what
             was
             done
             ,
             should
             be
             from
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Metropolitan
             in
             every
             Province
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             the
             case
             of
             Meletius
             was
             then
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             rais'd
             a
             mighty
             noise
             and
             clamour
             ,
             they
             again
             establish
             this
             matter
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             sixth
             Canon
             by
             way
             of
             recapitulation
             ,
             that
             whoever
             should
             be
             made
             Bishop
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             his
             Metropolitan
             ,
             his
             Ordination
             should
             be
             null
             and
             void
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             any
             doubt
             and
             dispute
             arose
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             the
             majority
             of
             Votes
             should
             carry
             it
             :
             Accordingly
             in
             their
             Synodical
             Epistle
             *
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             they
             tell
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             taken
             care
             about
             the
             Election
             of
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             must
             be
             with
             the
             Concurrence
             and
             Confirmation
             
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             This
             Constitution
             we
             find
             unanimously
             ratified
             by
             almost
             all
             following
             Councils
             ;
             by
             that
             of
             Antioch
             a
             most
             expresly
             ,
             by
             that
             of
             Laodicea
             b
             ,
             by
             that
             of
             Sardica
             c
             ,
             by
             the
             Second
             d
             and
             Fourth
             e
             Councils
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             by
             the
             general
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             f
             ,
             who
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             neglect
             of
             some
             Metropolitans
             in
             delaying
             the
             Ordinations
             of
             their
             Provincial
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             particular
             controversie
             between
             Anastasius
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             Eunomius
             of
             Nicomedia
             g
             ,
             they
             all
             with
             one
             voice
             ratify
             the
             Nicene
             Canon
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             which
             Canons
             ,
             and
             infinite
             more
             that
             might
             be
             mention'd
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             intimation
             given
             of
             any
             Prerogative
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             has
             any
             power
             
             to
             take
             this
             Right
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             respective
             Metropolitans
             .
             Nor
             is
             Ordination
             the
             only
             Priviledge
             which
             the
             Synod
             of
             Nice
             vests
             in
             Metropolitans
             ,
             for
             though
             they
             more
             particularly
             insist
             upon
             this
             ,
             because
             Meletius
             had
             given
             such
             fresh
             occasion
             by
             violating
             the
             Metropolitan
             Rights
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             sixt
             Canon
             they
             establish
             their
             Priviledges
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             have
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               all
               the
               ancient
               Powers
               and
               Priviledges
               that
               belong'd
               to
               their
               Churches
               in
               every
               Province
               .
            
          
           
             What
             these
             were
             ,
             practice
             and
             the
             subsequent
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             do
             inform
             us
             ;
             to
             take
             care
             that
             vacant
             Sees
             were
             well
             supplied
             ,
             to
             call
             Provincial
             Synods
             ,
             to
             disperse
             Canons
             there
             agreed
             on
             
             for
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             to
             end
             controversies
             between
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             admonish
             the
             unruly
             ,
             to
             censure
             and
             suspend
             the
             irreregular
             ,
             to
             give
             communicatory
             Letters
             to
             their
             Provincial
             Bishops
             that
             were
             to
             go
             into
             foreign
             parts
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             the
             Synod
             of
             Antioch
             (
             than
             which
             perhaps
             none
             ever
             made
             wiser
             and
             better
             Rules
             for
             the
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             order
             *
             the
             Bishops
             of
             every
             Province
             not
             only
             to
             honour
             their
             Metropolitan
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             nothing
             of
             moment
             without
             his
             consent
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             observe
             hence
             ,
             
               That
               this
               way
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Administration
               was
               not
               any
               late
               Novel
               Institution
               ,
               but
               was
               founded
               upon
               ancient
               custome
               and
               practice
               .
            
             'T
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             says
             the
             Canon
             most
             expresly
             .
             How
             far
             this
             Antiquity
             
             does
             extend
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             precisely
             to
             determine
             .
             Salmasius
             *
             himself
             grants
             it
             for
             an
             hundred
             years
             before
             the
             Synod
             of
             Nice
             :
             And
             we
             would
             not
             have
             thankt
             him
             for
             a
             larger
             concession
             ,
             had
             the
             state
             of
             things
             before
             that
             Council
             been
             as
             clearly
             transmitted
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             afterwards
             .
             Indeed
             the
             Records
             and
             Writings
             of
             those
             early
             Ages
             are
             generally
             lost
             ,
             and
             the
             defending
             Christianity
             from
             the
             assaults
             of
             Heathens
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             Hereticks
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             take
             up
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             few
             that
             remain
             .
             So
             that
             little
             light
             is
             afforded
             us
             to
             discover
             the
             Originals
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             and
             to
             trace
             out
             the
             gradual
             advances
             of
             Polity
             and
             Church-Discipline
             .
             Whether
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             fixt
             a
             Superiour
             
             Bishop
             in
             every
             Metropolis
             of
             the
             civil
             State
             ,
             as
             some
             will
             have
             it
             ;
             or
             whether
             the
             Apostles
             only
             form'd
             the
             Scheme
             and
             draught
             ,
             but
             left
             it
             to
             following
             Ages
             to
             erect
             and
             set
             it
             up
             ,
             as
             
               de
               Marca
            
             *
             thinks
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             who
             is
             curious
             about
             these
             matters
             ,
             to
             weigh
             their
             arguments
             ,
             and
             then
             pass
             his
             Sentence
             .
          
           
             To
             me
             it
             seems
             probable
             that
             it
             actually
             commenc'd
             not
             long
             after
             the
             Apostolick
             Age
             ,
             when
             Sects
             and
             Schisms
             began
             to
             break
             in
             apace
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Apostles
             who
             were
             the
             supream
             Governours
             and
             Moderators
             being
             remov'd
             off
             the
             Stage
             ,
             and
             controversies
             multiplying
             between
             particular
             Bishops
             ,
             it
             was
             found
             necessary
             to
             pitch
             upon
             one
             in
             every
             Province
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Umpirage
             of
             cases
             might
             be
             referr'd
             ,
             
             and
             by
             whom
             all
             common
             and
             publick
             affairs
             might
             be
             directed
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             declining
             part
             of
             the
             second
             Century
             we
             find
             Philip
             styl'd
             *
             not
             only
             Bishop
             of
             the
             
               Diocess
               of
               Gortyna
            
             ,
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             but
             also
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Churches
             or
             Dioceses
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             in
             Crete
             ,
             among
             which
             Pinytus
             is
             reckon'd
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Parochia
             of
             Gnossus
             .
             Towards
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             same
             Century
             we
             find
             several
             Provincial
             Synods
             conven'd
             for
             determining
             the
             Paschal
             controversie
             *
             :
             Pope
             Victor
             presided
             in
             that
             at
             Rome
             ;
             in
             that
             of
             
               Palestine
               ,
               Theophilus
            
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             and
             Narcissus
             of
             Jerusalem
             ;
             where
             Narcissus
             is
             joyn'd
             with
             Theophilus
             ,
             because
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             had
             ever
             the
             place
             of
             honour
             next
             to
             his
             Metropolitan
             
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             and
             this
             (
             say
             our
             Nicene
             Fathers
             )
             from
             custome
             and
             ancient
             tradition
             .
             Polycrates
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             at
             the
             request
             of
             Victor
             summon'd
             a
             Synod
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Asia
             (
             i.
             e.
             of
             the
             Lydian
             or
             
               Proconsular
               Asia
            
             ,
             whereof
             Ephesus
             was
             the
             Metropolis
             )
             wherein
             he
             was
             president
             ,
             who
             all
             subscrib'd
             his
             opinion
             ,
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             Pope
             Victor
             .
             In
             France
             there
             was
             a
             convention
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             several
             
               Gallick
               Dioceses
            
             ,
             wherein
             Irenaeus
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Lyons
             was
             chief
             Moderator
             .
             Bacchylus
             also
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             (
             that
             was
             a
             Metropolis
             too
             )
             held
             a
             Synod
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Achaia
             (
             if
             S.
             Jerome
             *
             understand
             Eusebius
             aright
             )
             and
             in
             their
             name
             wrote
             an
             Epistle
             about
             this
             matter
             .
             This
             
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Synodicon
             *
             calls
             a
             
               Provincial
               Synod
            
             ,
             and
             expresly
             styles
             Bacchylus
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Corinth
             .
             How
             oft
             does
             S.
             Cyprian
             *
             mention
             
               his
               Province
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Fellow-Bishops
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             communicated
             affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             commanded
             (
             Mandavimus
             is
             his
             own
             word
             )
             their
             help
             and
             assistance
             :
             and
             this
             Province
             no
             mean
             one
             neither
             ,
             as
             extending
             over
             Africk
             properly
             so
             call'd
             ,
             Numidia
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Mauritania's
             .
          
           
             Nor
             can
             I
             see
             any
             reason
             with
             Salmasius
             *
             to
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             civil
             Province
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             best
             reason
             he
             gives
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             Primates
             or
             Metropolitans
             was
             not
             yet
             in
             force
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             and
             shameful
             begging
             of
             the
             Question
             .
             Indeed
             if
             he
             means
             it
             only
             of
             
             the
             Title
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             call'd
             ,
             I
             grant
             that
             the
             word
             Metropolitan
             is
             very
             rarely
             ,
             if
             perhaps
             at
             all
             ,
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             Authentick
             Writer
             before
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             :
             They
             were
             in
             those
             days
             styl'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               first
               Bishops
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Heads
               of
               Provinces
            
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             XXXIV
             .
             Apostolick
             Canon
             )
             i.
             e
             they
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             chief
             Bishops
             that
             resided
             in
             the
             several
             Metropoles
             ,
             as
             Zonaras
             truly
             expounds
             that
             Canon
             .
             But
             whatever
             becomes
             of
             the
             Title
             ,
             the
             thing
             it self
             is
             plain
             to
             all
             that
             are
             not
             byass'd
             by
             prejudice
             and
             partiality
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Superiour
             Bishop
             in
             every
             Province
             ,
             resident
             at
             the
             Metropolis
             ,
             who
             partly
             by
             himself
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             his
             Provincial
             Bishops
             meeting
             
             in
             Council
             ,
             usually
             manag'd
             all
             the
             more
             important
             Church-affairs
             within
             that
             Province
             .
          
           
             The
             Sum
             in
             short
             of
             this
             great
             Nicene
             Canon
             amounts
             to
             this
             That
             the
             greater
             limits
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             Jurisdiction
             were
             concurrent
             with
             the
             Provinces
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             that
             the
             prime
             Governours
             within
             those
             bounds
             were
             the
             Metropolitans
             ,
             and
             though
             some
             were
             more
             honourable
             than
             others
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             eminency
             of
             their
             Episcopal
             Stations
             ,
             yet
             that
             every
             Metropolitan
             had
             a
             free
             and
             independent
             power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             steering
             the
             main
             affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             within
             that
             Province
             ;
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             within
             the
             Roman
             Province
             ;
             a
             Power
             not
             granted
             by
             any
             immediate
             commission
             ,
             
             or
             Divine
             authority
             ,
             but
             introduc't
             for
             conveniency
             ,
             and
             setled
             by
             custome
             and
             long
             continuance
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             The
             extent
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Romes
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             considered
             as
             a
             Metropolitan
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Search
               into
               the
               proper
               bounds
               of
               the
               Roman
               Bishop
               .
               His
               Power
               Four-fold
               ,
               Episcopal
               ,
               Metropolitical
               ,
               Patriarchal
               ,
               Apostolical
               .
               The
               First
               not
               controverted
               .
               The
               last
               discharg'd
               as
               extravagant
               and
               groundless
               ,
               and
               as
               frequently
               baffled
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               Reformed
               ,
               and
               Greek
               Church
               .
               L.
               Allatius's
               
               Jeer
               of
               his
               Country-men
               .
               His
               Metropolitical
               Jurisdiction
               considered
               as
               concurrent
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Provost
               of
               Rome
               .
               That
               how
               great
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               extending
               .
               The
               
                 Suburbicary
                 Regions
              
               what
               .
               Sicily
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Urbicary
               Regions
               .
               The
               usual
               conformity
               between
               the
               extent
               of
               the
               Civil
               and
               Ecclesiastick
               Jurisdiction
               in
               those
               times
               .
               The
               Power
               of
               the
               Roman
               Metropolitan
               confin'd
               within
               an
               Hundred
               Miles
               of
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 Rufinus
              
               his
               Exposition
               of
               the
               
                 Suburbicary
                 Churches
              
               .
               Greatly
               quarrell'd
               at
               by
               the
               Romish
               Writers
               .
               His
               authority
               in
               other
               cases
               allow'd
               sufficient
               and
               unquestionable
               .
               His
               Book
               approv'd
               by
               Pope
               Gelasius
               and
               others
               .
               No
               probability
               of
               his
               being
               mistaken
               in
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               Canon
               ,
               or
               the
               extent
               of
               
               the
               Roman
               Metropolitanship
               ,
               or
               the
               Suburbicary
               Churches
               .
               His
               Explication
               confirm'd
               by
               most
               ancient
               Interpreters
               of
               this
               Canon
               .
               The
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               and
               Italy
               distinct
               .
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Milan
               ranckt
               with
               him
               of
               Rome
               .
               The
               objection
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Romes
               being
               confin'd
               to
               so
               narrow
               a
               compass
               ,
               considered
               and
               answered
               .
               The
               
                 Majores
                 Dioeceses
              
               in
               the
               Epistle
               of
               the
               Synod
               of
               Arles
               what
               .
               The
               bounds
               of
               the
               Roman
               Bishops
               shew'd
               to
               have
               been
               heretofore
               small
               from
               an
               ancient
               
                 Notitia
                 Episcopatuum
              
               .
               The
               fraud
               in
               the
               first
               publication
               of
               that
               
                 Notitia
                 .
                 Morinus
              
               noted
               .
               The
               greatness
               of
               Rome
               equivalent
               to
               a
               large
               extent
               .
            
          
           
           
             I.
             THUS
             far
             then
             we
             have
             gain'd
             ;
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             as
             well
             as
             the
             rest
             was
             bounded
             within
             his
             Metropolitical
             Province
             ;
             the
             Council
             supposing
             this
             as
             the
             ground
             of
             its
             constitution
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             should
             have
             jurisdiction
             over
             all
             within
             his
             Province
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             in
             his
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Council
             does
             not
             assign
             the
             proper
             limits
             of
             the
             Roman
             Metropolitanship
             ,
             as
             it
             does
             that
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             more
             particular
             reason
             why
             it
             should
             specify
             the
             latter
             ,
             that
             being
             the
             Subject
             under
             debate
             ,
             and
             the
             main
             ,
             if
             not
             only
             occasion
             of
             the
             Canon
             ;
             we
             must
             therefore
             search
             it
             out
             some
             other
             way
             .
             
             And
             here
             we
             are
             told
             *
             of
             a
             Three-fold
             power
             vested
             in
             the
             Pope
             ;
             
               Episcopal
               ,
               Patriarchal
            
             ,
             and
             Apostolical
             ;
             or
             as
             others
             *
             distinguish
             a
             little
             more
             accurately
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             considered
             under
             a
             Four-fold
             capacity
             ,
             as
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             a
             Metropolitan
             ,
             as
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             lastly
             as
             Pope
             ,
             or
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Head
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
             In
             which
             capacity
             he
             is
             not
             only
             more
             honourable
             than
             all
             other
             Bishops
             and
             Patriarchs
             ,
             but
             has
             full
             authority
             over
             them
             ,
             to
             consecrate
             ,
             confirm
             ,
             or
             depose
             them
             ,
             yea
             when
             he
             pleases
             ,
             to
             suppress
             old
             ,
             and
             to
             erect
             new
             Episcopal
             Sees
             .
             Hereby
             (
             they
             tell
             us
             )
             he
             is
             constituted
             Judge
             over
             all
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             may
             at
             pleasure
             visit
             ,
             govern
             ,
             and
             give
             Laws
             to
             them
             .
             For
             the
             First
             
             of
             these
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             a
             private
             Bishop
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             controversie
             with
             him
             :
             And
             for
             the
             last
             ,
             his
             Supreme
             and
             Apostolical
             power
             over
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             't
             is
             so
             wild
             and
             extravagant
             a
             claim
             ,
             so
             groundless
             and
             precarious
             ,
             so
             utter
             a
             stranger
             to
             Scripture
             and
             Primitive
             Antiquity
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             needless
             to
             take
             pains
             in
             the
             refuting
             of
             it
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Popes
             themselves
             how
             desirous
             soever
             to
             amplify
             their
             own
             Power
             ,
             have
             not
             yet
             dar'd
             to
             challenge
             it
             where
             they
             knew
             it
             would
             be
             disputed
             or
             denied
             .
             In
             the
             discourse
             that
             past
             between
             Constantius
             and
             Pope
             Liberius
             about
             the
             condemnation
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             askt
             him
             ,
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               what
               great
               part
               of
               the
               World
               are
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               only
               should
               take
               his
               part
               ?
            
             
             and
             that
             (
             as
             he
             urges
             a
             little
             before
             )
             when
             the
             whole
             World
             had
             past
             Sentence
             upon
             him
             .
             The
             proper
             answer
             to
             which
             (
             had
             Liberius
             known
             of
             any
             such
             power
             )
             had
             been
             this
             .
             I
             only
             am
             intrusted
             by
             Christ
             with
             Supream
             Authority
             over
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             I
             having
             acquitted
             him
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             matter
             though
             the
             whole
             World
             besides
             has
             condemn'd
             him
             .
             And
             so
             no
             doubt
             he
             would
             have
             answered
             ,
             had
             he
             been
             aware
             of
             any
             such
             Prerogative
             affixt
             to
             his
             See.
             But
             Popes
             had
             not
             then
             set
             this
             claim
             on
             foot
             ,
             nor
             't
             is
             like
             dreamt
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             if
             they
             had
             ,
             was
             the
             World
             as
             yet
             dispos'd
             to
             receive
             it
             .
             Something
             we
             said
             to
             this
             before
             ,
             when
             we
             considered
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             as
             standing
             uppermost
             among
             the
             Metropolitans
             mention'd
             
             in
             the
             Nicene
             Canon
             .
             To
             add
             more
             ,
             were
             a
             vain
             ,
             and
             impertinent
             loss
             of
             time
             ;
             especially
             after
             so
             much
             as
             has
             been
             said
             upon
             this
             Argument
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             (
             
               Alexius
               Aristinus
               ,
               Zonar
               as
               ,
               Balsamon
               ,
               Matthaeus
               Blastares
               ,
               Pet.
               Antiochenus
               ,
               Macarius
               Ancyranus
               ,
               Demetrius
               Chomatenus
               ,
               Barlaam
               ,
               Nilus
               Thessalonicensis
               ,
               Nicetus
               Seidus
               ,
               Nilus
               Doxopatrius
               ,
               Geo.
               Coressius
               ,
               Gabriel
               Philadelphensis
               ,
               Maximus
               Margunius
               ,
               Meletius
               Alexandrinus
               ,
            
             &c.
             whom
             
               Leo
               Allatius
            
             *
             in
             a
             scornful
             insultation
             over
             the
             deplorable
             state
             of
             his
             own
             Country
             is
             pleas'd
             to
             style
             
               Graecanica
               ingenia
            
             ,
             the
             Witts
             of
             Greece
             )
             and
             by
             them
             of
             the
             Reform'd
             Religion
             ,
             and
             by
             some
             too
             of
             their
             own
             Church
             ,
             by
             whom
             all
             pleas
             and
             pretences
             to
             this
             power
             
             have
             been
             so
             often
             and
             so
             shamefully
             baffled
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             would
             wonder
             if
             at
             this
             time
             of
             the
             day
             they
             should
             be
             again
             rallied
             ,
             and
             brought
             into
             open
             Field
             .
             It
             remains
             then
             that
             we
             consider
             him
             in
             his
             Metropolitical
             ,
             and
             Patriarchal
             capacity
             .
          
           
             II.
             AND
             first
             we
             shall
             enquire
             what
             were
             the
             bounds
             of
             his
             Metropolitical
             Power
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             best
             measures
             we
             can
             take
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             will
             be
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             civil
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Provost
             of
             Rome
             ,
             with
             which
             that
             that
             of
             the
             Roman
             Prelate
             must
             run
             parallel
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             doubt
             ,
             that
             considers
             the
             course
             of
             things
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             when
             in
             this
             respect
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             State
             went
             so
             fairly
             hand
             in
             hand
             .
             A
             thing
             not
             only
             affirm'd
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             but
             granted
             by
             the
             
             most
             Learned
             and
             zealous
             Writers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             consider
             first
             how
             the
             case
             stood
             in
             the
             civil
             State.
             
          
           
             The
             Prefect
             of
             Rome
             was
             an
             Officer
             of
             great
             Antiquity
             ,
             instituted
             in
             the
             very
             infancy
             of
             that
             state
             ,
             while
             govern'd
             by
             Kings
             ,
             but
             being
             only
             of
             a
             pro
             tempore-use
             ,
             was
             never
             made
             fixt
             and
             ordinary
             till
             Augustus
             ,
             who
             being
             much
             engag'd
             in
             foraign
             Wars
             ,
             appointed
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             who
             might
             in
             the
             interim
             supply
             his
             room
             ,
             manage
             his
             affairs
             ,
             and
             administer
             Justice
             at
             home
             .
             His
             publick
             appearances
             were
             very
             pompous
             and
             stately
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             several
             great
             Officers
             under
             him
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             
               Notitia
               Imperii
            
             .
             The
             greatest
             persons
             in
             the
             City
             were
             not
             exempt
             from
             his
             power
             ,
             for
             calling
             five
             persons
             of
             
             the
             Senatorian
             Order
             to
             his
             assistance
             ,
             he
             might
             try
             and
             pass
             Sentence
             upon
             the
             Head
             of
             a
             Senator
             himself
             .
             His
             Government
             extended
             not
             only
             to
             Rome
             ,
             but
             to
             an
             hundred
             miles
             round
             about
             it
             ,
             where
             the
             limits
             of
             his
             jurisdiction
             ceas'd
             ,
             as
             is
             expresly
             said
             in
             a
             Rescript
             a
             of
             the
             Emperour
             
               Severus
               .
               Ditioni
               suae
               non
               solum
               Roma
               commissa
               (
               quamvis
               in
               illa
               contineantur
               universa
               )
               verum
               etiam
               intra
               Centesimum
               Miliarium
               potestatem
               te
               protendere
               ,
               antiqua
               jura
               voluerunt
               ,
            
             as
             his
             Patent
             runs
             in
             b
             Cassiodore
             .
          
           
             Within
             this
             compass
             were
             several
             Countries
             ,
             which
             partly
             from
             their
             lying
             round
             about
             ,
             partly
             from
             their
             subjection
             to
             ,
             and
             dependance
             upon
             the
             praefecture
             of
             Rome
             ,
             were
             usually
             styl'd
             Urbicariae
             c
             and
             Suburbicariae
             d
             ,
             
             and
             
               Suburbanae
               Regiones
            
             e
             ,
             sometimes
             also
             
               Regiones
               solitae
            
             f
             ,
             the
             Countries
             within
             which
             the
             Governour
             of
             Rome
             was
             wont
             to
             exercise
             his
             solemn
             jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             
               Vicinae
               Regiones
            
             g
             ,
             Countries
             that
             lie
             next
             to
             the
             City
             .
             And
             these
             I
             doubt
             not
             are
             those
             Four
             Regions
             mention'd
             in
             a
             Law
             h
             of
             Constantine
             M.
             directed
             to
             
               Orfitus
               Praefect
            
             of
             the
             City
             .
          
           
             III.
             THIS
             circumference
             Salmasius
             conceives
             *
             (
             though
             herein
             stiffly
             oppos'd
             by
             his
             Learned
             Antagonist
             )
             to
             be
             the
             
               Romana
               regio
            
             ,
             mention'd
             in
             an
             old
             Inscription
             at
             Nola
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Historian
             (
             as
             he
             corrects
             *
             him
             out
             of
             an
             ancient
             Manuscript
             )
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Probus
             ,
             where
             't
             is
             oppos'd
             to
             
               Verona
               ,
               Benacum
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Regions
             of
             Italy
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             was
             the
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Region
               of
               the
               Romans
            
             ,
             spoken
             of
             by
             Ignatius
             in
             the
             front
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             that
             Church
             .
             What
             these
             Four
             Regions
             were
             ,
             mention'd
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             is
             not
             agreed
             by
             those
             that
             have
             searcht
             furthest
             into
             this
             matter
             .
             Gothofred
             *
             makes
             them
             to
             have
             been
             
               Tuscia
               Suburbicaria
            
             (
             another
             part
             of
             it
             being
             call'd
             
               Annonaria
               )
               Picenum
               Suburbicarium
            
             (
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             the
             Annonarium
             )
             and
             of
             these
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             :
             The
             other
             Two
             he
             makes
             to
             be
             
               Latium
               Vetus
            
             ,
             and
             
               Latium
               Novum
            
             ,
             lying
             South
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             extending
             as
             far
             as
             Sinuessa
             upon
             the
             River
             Safo
             ,
             which
             divided
             beween
             Latium
             and
             
               Campania
               .
               Salmasius
            
             *
             will
             have
             the
             
               Latium
               Vetus
            
             and
             Novum
             to
             have
             been
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             afterwards
             
             call'd
             
               Campania
               Latina
            
             ,
             and
             to
             fill
             up
             the
             number
             ,
             substitutes
             the
             Province
             of
             Valeria
             ,
             so
             call'd
             from
             the
             
               Valerian
               way
            
             ,
             that
             lay
             through
             it
             .
             Another
             French
             Lawyer
             ,
             *
             who
             takes
             upon
             him
             in
             less
             than
             half
             a
             sheet
             of
             Paper
             (
             which
             he
             publisht
             on
             purpose
             )
             to
             state
             the
             controversie
             ,
             will
             have
             five
             of
             the
             Eleven
             Regions
             (
             into
             which
             Pliny
             tells
             us
             Augustus
             the
             Emperour
             divided
             Italy
             )
             to
             belong
             to
             this
             ,
             viz.
             the
             First
             ,
             Fourth
             ,
             Fifth
             ,
             Sixth
             and
             Seventh
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             lay
             next
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             were
             bounded
             with
             the
             Rivers
             Tifernus
             and
             Silarus
             on
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             Marca
             and
             Constantinum
             on
             the
             West
             .
             But
             herein
             he
             offers
             no
             other
             evidence
             than
             his
             own
             conjecture
             .
             Sirmondus
             *
             (
             and
             others
             after
             him
             )
             extends
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Suburbicary
             Countries
             
             to
             Ten
             ,
             which
             he
             makes
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Ten
             Provinces
             ,
             that
             were
             under
             the
             
               Vicarius
               Urbicus
            
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             thence
             taken
             their
             denomination
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             are
             two
             things
             amongst
             many
             others
             that
             lye
             strongly
             in
             prejudice
             of
             that
             opinion
             ,
             and
             with
             me
             turn
             the
             Scales
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             some
             of
             these
             Ten
             Provinces
             ,
             especially
             the
             Three
             Islands
             of
             
               Sicily
               ,
               Sardinia
            
             and
             Corsica
             lay
             too
             remote
             to
             come
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Suburbicary
             Regions
             :
             For
             Urbicarium
             ,
             and
             
               Suburbicarium
               ,
               Suburbanum
            
             ,
             and
             Suburbicum
             all
             importing
             the
             same
             thing
             (
             as
             the
             Learned
             
               Jerom
               Aleander
            
             *
             readily
             grants
             )
             must
             necessarily
             imply
             their
             lying
             within
             some
             tolerable
             neighbourhood
             to
             the
             City
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             Sicily
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Ten
             Provinces
             belonging
             
             to
             the
             
               Vicarius
               Urbicus
            
             ,
             is
             most
             expresly
             distinguish'd
             *
             from
             the
             
               Urbicary
               Regions
            
             ,
             and
             as
             equally
             as
             't
             is
             from
             Italy
             ,
             strictly
             so
             call'd
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Seven
             Provinces
             that
             constituted
             the
             
               Italick
               Diocess
            
             .
             A
             case
             so
             clear
             ,
             that
             Sirmond
             *
             though
             he
             endeavours
             to
             say
             something
             to
             it
             ,
             yet
             't
             is
             so
             thin
             and
             trifling
             ,
             that
             it
             rather
             shews
             he
             had
             a
             good
             mind
             to
             answer
             it
             ,
             than
             that
             his
             answer
             would
             ever
             hold
             water
             .
             Others
             *
             are
             willing
             to
             suggest
             ,
             as
             if
             in
             that
             Law
             of
             
               Constantius
               ,
               Illyricum
            
             ought
             to
             be
             read
             instead
             of
             Sicily
             :
             but
             this
             is
             thrown
             in
             only
             as
             a
             conjecture
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             against
             all
             reason
             ,
             Illyricum
             belonging
             at
             that
             time
             to
             another
             jurisdiction
             .
             For
             by
             the
             famous
             distribution
             *
             which
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             made
             of
             the
             Parts
             and
             Offices
             
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             Illyricum
             was
             under
             a
             
               Praetorian
               Prefect
            
             of
             its
             own
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             suppose
             continued
             all
             the
             time
             of
             Constantius
             (
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             whose
             Reign
             this
             Law
             was
             made
             )
             though
             afterwards
             a
             great
             part
             of
             it
             was
             laid
             to
             the
             command
             of
             the
             
               Praetorian
               Prefect
            
             of
             Italy
             .
             But
             Morinus
             *
             like
             a
             young
             and
             daring
             Champion
             that
             was
             resolv'd
             to
             do
             the
             work
             ,
             is
             for
             quite
             dashing
             it
             out
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             a
             word
             contrary
             to
             the
             usage
             of
             that
             time
             .
             All
             which
             shuffling
             Artifices
             are
             a
             shrew'd
             sign
             it
             was
             a
             bad
             cause
             they
             had
             to
             manage
             .
          
           
             In
             short
             ,
             though
             men
             of
             Learning
             may
             by
             tricks
             and
             subtilty
             intangle
             and
             perplex
             an
             argument
             (
             as
             they
             have
             done
             in
             this
             controversie
             )
             yet
             two
             things
             are
             plain
             beyond
             all
             just
             
             exception
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             City-Praefect
             reacht
             an
             Hundred
             miles
             about
             Rome
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             Urbicary
             and
             Suburbicary
             Regions
             lay
             chiefly
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             likelyhood
             ,
             intirely
             within
             that
             compass
             ,
             and
             deriv'd
             that
             title
             from
             their
             vicinity
             to
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             their
             immediate
             dependance
             upon
             the
             Government
             of
             its
             Provost
             .
             And
             I
             cannot
             but
             a
             little
             wonder
             that
             Sirmond
             ,
             who
             more
             than
             once
             grants
             *
             the
             Praefect
             of
             Rome
             to
             have
             had
             jurisdiction
             within
             an
             Hundred
             miles
             ,
             should
             yet
             as
             often
             deny
             *
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             any
             Provinces
             under
             his
             Government
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             Provinces
             within
             that
             compass
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             expresly
             call'd
             the
             
               Suburbanae
               Provinciae
            
             in
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             *
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinary
             Judges
             in
             those
             parts
             
             commanded
             to
             return
             all
             greater
             causes
             to
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             the
             City-Praefect
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             contradistinction
             to
             the
             course
             of
             other
             Provinces
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             be
             accountable
             to
             the
             
               Praetorian
               Praefect
            
             .
          
           
             IV.
             HAVING
             thus
             found
             out
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Praefect
            
             ,
             it
             should
             one
             would
             think
             be
             no
             hard
             matter
             to
             discover
             that
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             there
             being
             so
             known
             a
             correspondence
             between
             the
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             of
             those
             days
             .
             And
             though
             this
             did
             not
             always
             ,
             nor
             Universally
             take
             place
             (
             and
             how
             should
             it
             ,
             when
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             Will
             of
             Princes
             made
             such
             alterations
             in
             the
             bounds
             of
             places
             and
             Provinces
             ?
             )
             yet
             did
             it
             generally
             obtain
             .
             A
             thing
             introduc'd
             at
             first
             for
             greater
             conveniency
             ,
             
             founded
             upon
             long
             custome
             ,
             and
             settled
             by
             several
             Laws
             and
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             if
             a
             change
             or
             alteration
             had
             been
             ,
             or
             should
             hereafter
             be
             made
             by
             imperial
             authority
             in
             any
             City
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             Order
             of
             Episcopal
             Sees
             should
             follow
             the
             civil
             and
             Political
             forms
             ,
             as
             is
             expresly
             provided
             by
             two
             general
             Councils
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             Chalcedon
             *
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             Constantinople
             *
             .
             Nor
             can
             any
             reason
             be
             given
             ,
             why
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             should
             exercise
             a
             Pastoral
             Authority
             over
             Three
             such
             large
             Provinces
             ,
             as
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Libya
            
             and
             Pentapolis
             ,
             but
             only
             because
             they
             were
             under
             the
             civil
             Government
             of
             the
             
               Praefectus
               Augustalis
            
             ,
             the
             Imperial
             Vice-roy
             ,
             who
             kept
             his
             residence
             in
             that
             City
             .
             The
             Jurisdiction
             then
             of
             the
             Bishop
             
             of
             Rome
             being
             of
             equal
             circumference
             with
             that
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Provost
            
             ,
             must
             extend
             to
             all
             the
             City-Provinces
             ,
             that
             lay
             within
             an
             Hundred
             miles
             round
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             Accordingly
             we
             find
             that
             when
             great
             disturbances
             were
             made
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             by
             the
             Manichees
             ,
             and
             other
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             Valentinian
             the
             Third
             writes
             *
             to
             Faustus
             Praefect
             of
             Rome
             to
             expel
             them
             all
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ;
             but
             especially
             to
             proceed
             against
             those
             who
             separated
             themselves
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             venerable
             Pope
             ,
             and
             whose
             Schism
             did
             infect
             the
             people
             ;
             commanding
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             upon
             warning
             given
             they
             should
             not
             within
             Twenty
             days
             reconcile
             themselves
             ,
             he
             should
             banish
             them
             One
             hundred
             miles
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             might
             
             be
             punisht
             with
             their
             self-chosen
             solitude
             and
             separation
             .
             The
             Emperour
             thinking
             it
             but
             just
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             had
             voluntarily
             rejected
             ,
             should
             be
             themselves
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             bounds
             of
             his
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             had
             perverted
             many
             in
             the
             Capital
             City
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             left
             within
             any
             part
             of
             his
             Diocess
             to
             infect
             the
             people
             .
             And
             this
             was
             done
             in
             compliance
             with
             the
             course
             observ'd
             in
             civil
             cases
             ,
             where
             notorious
             malefactours
             were
             so
             us'd
             .
             Thus
             Symmachus
             *
             the
             Gentile
             was
             for
             his
             insolence
             banish'd
             an
             Hundred
             miles
             out
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             some
             Ages
             before
             that
             ,
             Severus
             having
             cashiered
             the
             Souldiers
             that
             murdered
             the
             Emperour
             Pertinax
             ,
             banisht
             *
             them
             ,
             and
             charg'd
             them
             at
             the
             peril
             of
             their
             Heads
             not
             to
             come
             within
             an
             Hundred
             miles
             
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             the
             City-Praefecture
             .
             And
             more
             plainly
             yet
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Ursicinus
             ,
             who
             had
             rais'd
             infinite
             stirs
             at
             Rome
             about
             the
             choice
             of
             Pope
             Damasus
             ,
             and
             had
             set
             up
             himself
             as
             Competitor
             in
             that
             Election
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             had
             been
             banish'd
             into
             
               France
               ,
               Valentinian
            
             the
             Elder
             afterwards
             (
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             Rescript
             *
             directed
             to
             Ampelius
             the
             City-Provost
             )
             gave
             him
             and
             his
             companions
             leave
             to
             return
             into
             Italy
             ,
             provided
             they
             came
             not
             to
             Rome
             ,
             nor
             any
             place
             within
             the
             Suburbicary
             Regions
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             within
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             But
             Rufinus
             has
             put
             the
             case
             beyond
             all
             question
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             short
             paraphrase
             (
             for
             for
             a
             translation
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             he
             never
             intended
             it
             )
             of
             the
             Sixt
             Nicene
             
             Canon
             ,
             tells
             *
             us
             ,
             that
             
               according
               to
               ancient
               custome
               ,
               as
               he
               of
            
             Alexandria
             
               had
               in
            
             Egypt
             ,
             
               so
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               had
               the
               care
               and
               charge
               of
               the
            
             Suburbicary
             Churches
             .
             The
             Champions
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             finding
             themselves
             sorely
             pinch'd
             with
             this
             authority
             ,
             have
             no
             other
             way
             to
             relieve
             themselves
             but
             to
             throw
             it
             quite
             off
             their
             Necks
             ,
             and
             to
             fall
             foul
             upon
             Rufinus
             ,
             loading
             him
             with
             all
             the
             hard
             Names
             and
             Characters
             of
             reproach
             ,
             charging
             him
             with
             malice
             ,
             falshood
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             want
             of
             learning
             ,
             and
             indeed
             what
             not
             .
             But
             the
             World
             is
             not
             now
             to
             be
             taught
             that
             Rufinus
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             parts
             and
             learning
             ,
             witness
             the
             reputation
             which
             his
             Works
             had
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             still
             have
             to
             this
             day
             .
             Pope
             Gelasius
             with
             his
             Synod
             of
             seventy
             
             Bishops
             allow'd
             *
             them
             (
             the
             case
             only
             of
             free-will
             excepted
             :
             )
             And
             among
             the
             rest
             his
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             ,
             wherein
             this
             very
             Nicene
             Canon
             is
             extant
             ,
             and
             gives
             him
             too
             the
             title
             of
             a
             
               Religious
               Man
            
             into
             the
             bargain
             .
             So
             that
             Rufinus
             his
             Exposition
             has
             the
             Popes
             own
             approbation
             on
             its
             side
             .
             And
             surely
             if
             ever
             his
             judgment
             be
             infallible
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             has
             his
             Council
             about
             him
             to
             advise
             and
             assist
             him
             .
             And
             though
             perhaps
             that
             Gelasian
             Synod
             ,
             if
             searcht
             into
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             of
             that
             authentick
             credit
             ,
             as
             to
             lay
             any
             considerable
             stress
             upon
             it
             ,
             yet
             however
             it
             stands
             good
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             own
             its
             authority
             ,
             and
             thereby
             approve
             its
             determination
             .
             And
             though
             it
             had
             not
             given
             this
             testimony
             to
             Rufinus
             ,
             yet
             there
             wants
             not
             
             other
             evidence
             that
             the
             thing
             was
             so
             .
             Accordingly
             Hincmar
             of
             Rhemes
             ,
             speaking
             of
             this
             very
             Book
             of
             Rufinus
             whence
             this
             passage
             is
             taken
             ,
             assures
             us
             *
             ,
             it
             was
             one
             of
             those
             that
             were
             receiv'd
             in
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             See.
             Nay
             ,
             his
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             obtain'd
             such
             credit
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             wont
             solemnly
             to
             be
             appeal'd
             *
             to
             by
             Fathers
             and
             Councils
             in
             some
             of
             the
             most
             weighty
             and
             important
             cases
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             V.
             NOR
             is
             there
             any
             shadow
             of
             probability
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             mistaken
             either
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Canon
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             He
             was
             himself
             an
             Italian
             ,
             born
             not
             above
             Twenty
             years
             after
             the
             Synod
             of
             Nice
             ,
             Baptiz'd
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             born
             at
             Aquileia
             ,
             a
             famous
             City
             
             of
             Friuli
             ,
             (
             honoured
             heretofore
             with
             the
             residence
             of
             Augustus
             and
             some
             other
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             made
             afterwards
             a
             Metropolis
             ,
             and
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             
               Praetorian
               Prefect
            
             )
             and
             himself
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             that
             Church
             :
             He
             had
             been
             frequently
             conversant
             at
             Rome
             ,
             had
             travell'd
             over
             most
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             and
             had
             convers'd
             with
             persons
             of
             the
             greatest
             note
             and
             eminency
             in
             every
             place
             .
             In
             all
             which
             respects
             he
             could
             no
             more
             mistake
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             than
             we
             can
             suppose
             ,
             that
             a
             Prebend
             of
             York
             born
             and
             bred
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             should
             be
             ignorant
             how
             far
             the
             Province
             of
             Canterbury
             does
             extend
             .
             Nor
             can
             there
             be
             the
             least
             reason
             to
             imagine
             ,
             either
             that
             by
             Suburbicary
             Churches
             Rufinus
             should
             
             mean
             any
             other
             ,
             than
             what
             lay
             within
             those
             Provinces
             ,
             that
             were
             universally
             known
             by
             that
             title
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             should
             dare
             so
             openly
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             World
             to
             shut
             up
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             within
             those
             Suburbicary
             Regions
             ,
             had
             not
             his
             power
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             (
             whose
             Canon
             he
             must
             in
             all
             reason
             be
             suppos'd
             to
             explain
             as
             things
             stood
             at
             the
             time
             of
             that
             Synod
             )
             been
             notoriously
             known
             to
             have
             been
             confin'd
             within
             those
             limits
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             need
             we
             take
             pains
             to
             vindicate
             the
             credit
             of
             our
             witness
             ?
             he
             stands
             not
             alone
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             his
             testimony
             being
             sufficiently
             justified
             by
             concurrent
             evidence
             .
             The
             ancient
             Version
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Canons
             (
             publish'd
             by
             Sirmond
             *
             out
             of
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Vatican
             ,
             and
             another
             
             exactly
             agreeing
             with
             it
             by
             
               Mons.
               Justell
            
             ,
             from
             a
             very
             ancient
             Manuscript
             )
             the
             Author
             whereof
             was
             perhaps
             not
             much
             later
             than
             Rufinus
             ,
             renders
             it
             by
             
               Suburbicaria
               loca
            
             ,
             the
             Suburbicary
             places
             ;
             the
             three
             Arabick
             Versions
             ,
             the
             Alexandrian
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Melchites
             ,
             and
             the
             Paraphrase
             of
             Joseph
             the
             Egyptian
             ,
             all
             express
             it
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             that
             
               he
               should
               have
               power
               over
               his
               Countries
               and
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               what
               ever
               lay
               next
               to
               him
               :
               Alex.
               Aristenus
               ,
            
             and
             
               Sim.
               Logotheta
            
             ,
             two
             Greek
             Canonists
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             ancient
             Epitomizer
             of
             the
             Canons
             ,
             mention'd
             by
             
               Leo
               Allatius
            
             *
             ,
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               places
               and
               Provinces
               that
               lay
               under
               Rome
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             the
             Suburbicary
             Countries
             .
          
           
             Nor
             will
             it
             a
             little
             contribute
             to
             the
             further
             clearing
             of
             
             this
             matter
             ,
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             civil
             Government
             of
             the
             Roman
             Provost
             is
             distinguish'd
             from
             that
             of
             Italy
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             so
             is
             this
             of
             the
             Roman
             Prelate
             :
             and
             this
             distinction
             very
             ancient
             .
             When
             Paul
             of
             Samosata
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             refus'd
             to
             give
             Domnus
             possession
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             an
             appeal
             was
             made
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Aurelian
             ,
             who
             referr'd
             the
             Decision
             of
             the
             case
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Italy
             and
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             *
             tells
             us
             :
             and
             in
             the
             title
             of
             the
             Letter
             written
             by
             the
             Sardican
             Synod
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             *
             that
             the
             Bishops
             Assembled
             from
             Rome
             and
             Italy
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Italy
             taken
             in
             its
             strict
             and
             peculiar
             notion
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             there
             distingusht
             from
             
               Campania
               ,
               Calabria
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Thence
             Milan
             as
             being
             Head
             
             of
             the
             
               Italick
               Dioces
            
             ,
             is
             in
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             sence
             call'd
             *
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Italy
             ,
             and
             Dionysius
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Church
             styl'd
             *
             
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               Italy
               ,
            
             and
             
               Sulpitius
               Severus
            
             speaking
             of
             Priscilian
             and
             his
             company
             coming
             into
             Italy
             ,
             says
             *
             they
             address'd
             themselves
             to
             Damasus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Ambrose
             of
             Milan
             ,
             as
             Bishops
             that
             had
             the
             greatest
             authority
             in
             those
             days
             .
             And
             in
             this
             respect
             in
             the
             civil
             sence
             Berterius
             *
             truly
             makes
             Rome
             to
             be
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             the
             Suburbicary
             Regions
             ,
             as
             Milan
             was
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             Italy
             .
          
           
             VI.
             BUT
             it
             seems
             no
             small
             prejudice
             to
             the
             great
             men
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             that
             so
             venerable
             a
             person
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             should
             be
             pent
             up
             within
             such
             narrow
             limits
             ,
             much
             inferiour
             to
             many
             others
             ,
             especially
             
             him
             of
             Alexandria
             or
             Antioch
             .
             But
             besides
             that
             the
             Eastern
             Dioceses
             (
             as
             some
             think
             )
             were
             generally
             larger
             than
             those
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Provinces
             (
             as
             we
             noted
             before
             )
             were
             restrain'd
             to
             the
             form
             of
             the
             civil
             constitution
             ,
             and
             were
             more
             or
             fewer
             ,
             as
             it
             happened
             in
             the
             political
             Distribution
             :
             Wherein
             if
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             had
             not
             so
             large
             an
             extent
             as
             some
             others
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             made
             up
             in
             the
             number
             ,
             and
             frequency
             of
             Episcopal
             Sees
             ,
             beyond
             what
             was
             in
             all
             those
             times
             in
             other
             places
             of
             the
             like
             extent
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             Synod
             at
             Arles
             in
             their
             Letter
             *
             to
             Pope
             Sylvester
             ,
             say
             that
             he
             did
             
               majores
               Dioeceses
               tenere
            
             (
             a
             passage
             frequently
             quoted
             by
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             )
             possess
             greater
             Dioceses
             ;
             besides
             ,
             that
             
             the
             place
             as
             Salmasius
             *
             observes
             is
             very
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             affords
             no
             currant
             sence
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             word
             Diocess
             there
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             Patriarchal
             Dioceses
             (
             Constantine
             not
             having
             yet
             made
             the
             division
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             nor
             Dioceses
             come
             up
             in
             a
             civil
             ,
             much
             less
             in
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             sence
             )
             and
             must
             therefore
             be
             meant
             of
             single
             Bishopricks
             ,
             in
             the
             modern
             use
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             not
             unusual
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Code
             of
             the
             African
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             conference
             between
             the
             Catholicks
             and
             Donatists
             at
             Carthage
             ,
             where
             nothing
             is
             more
             common
             and
             obvious
             than
             this
             usage
             of
             the
             word
             Diocess
             ,
             for
             a
             single
             Episcopal
             See
             ;
             the
             places
             *
             are
             too
             numerous
             to
             be
             reckon'd
             up
             .
             And
             thus
             also
             .
             Pope
             Leo
             uses
             
             *
             the
             word
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Restitutus
             an
             African
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             AND
             indeed
             that
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             for
             several
             Ages
             after
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             were
             much
             narrower
             than
             some
             others
             ,
             appears
             from
             an
             old
             
               Greek
               Notitia
               Episcopatuum
            
             ,
             wherein
             the
             five
             Patriarchates
             are
             distinctly
             reckon'd
             up
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Provinces
             and
             Bishopricks
             contain'd
             under
             them
             .
             Where
             under
             him
             of
             Rome
             ,
             are
             set
             down
             no
             more
             than
             six
             Provinces
             (
             whereof
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Province
               of
               Urbicary
               Rome
            
             is
             the
             first
             )
             containing
             not
             above
             One
             hundred
             and
             eight
             Episcopal
             Sees
             .
             A
             number
             far
             inferiour
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             especially
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             who
             had
             subject
             to
             him
             XXXiii
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             CCCLXXXiX
             Bishopricks
             ,
             
             besides
             some
             others
             then
             newly
             added
             to
             him
             .
             This
             Notitia
             had
             been
             heretofore
             publisht
             by
             
               Carolus
               a
               S.
               Paulo
            
             in
             his
             
               Geographia
               Sacra
            
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             came
             to
             that
             part
             of
             it
             that
             concerns
             the
             Diocess
             of
             Rome
             ,
             he
             quite
             leaps
             over
             it
             ,
             pretending
             the
             Manuscript
             Copy
             to
             be
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             words
             were
             so
             corrupted
             ,
             that
             scarce
             any
             one
             remain'd
             entire
             ;
             leaving
             somewhat
             more
             than
             a
             bare
             suspicion
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             ,
             or
             some
             before
             him
             had
             purposely
             rac'd
             the
             Manuscript
             ,
             least
             the
             nakedness
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             the
             thinness
             and
             smallness
             of
             the
             Roman
             Diocess
             in
             comparison
             of
             others
             ,
             should
             be
             discovered
             .
             But
             to
             their
             great
             confusion
             it
             has
             been
             lately
             publish'd
             *
             intire
             and
             perfect
             out
             of
             the
             Oxford
             Library
             ,
             where
             
             the
             account
             that
             we
             have
             given
             is
             plain
             and
             notorious
             .
             All
             which
             considered
             ,
             with
             how
             little
             reason
             and
             pretence
             to
             truth
             does
             Morinus
             *
             appeal
             to
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Notitia's
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             were
             made
             long
             after
             the
             times
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             amplitude
             of
             the
             Roman
             Province
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             But
             to
             return
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             reason
             to
             expect
             ,
             that
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             limits
             in
             those
             days
             should
             be
             longer
             than
             those
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             standard
             and
             measure
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             others
             were
             ordinarily
             regulated
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             greatness
             of
             any
             Jurisdiction
             so
             much
             to
             be
             measured
             by
             the
             largeness
             of
             its
             extent
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             honor
             and
             authority
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             't
             is
             exercised
             ;
             as
             that
             of
             the
             
             Lord
             Mayor
             of
             London
             ,
             though
             reaching
             no
             further
             than
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             (
             which
             take
             not
             in
             half
             the
             Suburbs
             )
             is
             yet
             a
             more
             honourable
             authority
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             a
             Sheriff
             of
             the
             largest
             County
             in
             England
             .
             In
             this
             regard
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             though
             a
             shorter
             cut
             ,
             a
             better
             and
             more
             noble
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             Prelate
             in
             the
             World
             besides
             ;
             Rome
             being
             the
             Seat
             of
             Majesty
             and
             Power
             ,
             the
             residence
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             the
             highest
             Court
             of
             Justice
             ,
             the
             place
             to
             which
             all
             parts
             paid
             either
             homage
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             respect
             and
             veneration
             ,
             honoured
             with
             the
             Title
             of
             ROME
             THE
             GREAT
             ,
             the
             Provost
             whereof
             was
             reckoned
             next
             *
             in
             honour
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             occasions
             went
             
             equal
             in
             dignity
             to
             the
             Praetorian
             Prefect
             ,
             who
             yet
             commanded
             ten
             times
             as
             many
             Provinces
             :
             He
             had
             the
             precedence
             a
             of
             all
             the
             great
             Officers
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             belong'd
             
               Civilium
               rerum
               summa
            
             ,
             b
             the
             management
             of
             all
             civil
             affairs
             .
             Hence
             the
             Title
             given
             to
             Sylvester
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Imperial
               City
            
             c
             and
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             therefore
             gave
             a
             Prerogative
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             that
             was
             the
             Governing
             and
             Imperial
             City
             ;
             and
             Constantius
             the
             Emperour
             though
             
             he
             had
             already
             condemn'd
             and
             depos'd
             Athanasius
             ,
             did
             yet
             to
             put
             the
             better
             colour
             upon
             it
             ,
             desires
             to
             have
             it
             ratified
             by
             the
             authority
             enjoy'd
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             eternal
             City
             ,
             as
             the
             Heathen
             Historian
             *
             has
             remark'd
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             may
             serve
             for
             the
             Metropolitical
             bounds
             of
             the
             Roman
             Prelate
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             An
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             Rise
             and
             Original
             of
             Patriarchs
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               An
               Enquiry
               into
               the
               Rise
               and
               Original
               of
               Patriarchs
               in
               general
               .
               None
               before
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               .
               What
               that
               Council
               contributed
               to
               them
               .
               Civil
               Dioceses
               when
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               introduc'd
               .
               These
               gave
               start
               to
               Primary
               Metropolitans
               .
               Dioceses
               ,
               when
               first
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               title
               of
               Patriarch
               borrowed
               from
               the
               Jews
               .
               Who
               their
               Patriarchs
               ,
               and
               whence
               descended
               .
               Exarchs
               what
               .
               The
               word
               Patriarch
               when
               
               first
               us'd
               by
               Church-writers
               in
               a
               strict
               and
               proper
               sence
               .
               The
               Patriarchs
               among
               the
               Montanists
               ,
               who
               .
               A
               short
               Survey
               of
               the
               four
               great
               Patriarchates
               .
               The
               extent
               of
               the
               Patriarchate
               of
               Alexandria
               .
               The
               
                 Dioecesis
                 Aegyptiaca
              
               ,
               what
               .
               The
               Patriarchal
               Jurisdiction
               in
               what
               sence
               larger
               than
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Augustal
                 Prefect
              
               .
               Little
               gain'd
               to
               this
               Patriarchate
               more
               than
               a
               title
               of
               honour
               .
               The
               Patriarchate
               of
               Antioch
               commensurate
               to
               the
               
                 Eastern
                 Diocess
              
               .
               The
               contest
               about
               Cyprus
               how
               determin'd
               ?
               Palestine
               for
               some
               time
               under
               Antioch
               .
               The
               Patriarchship
               of
               Constantinople
               .
               By
               what
               degrees
               it
               rose
               .
               What
               priviledge
               conferr'd
               upon
               it
               by
               the
               second
               general
               Council
               .
               The
               Bishops
               henceforwards
               exercising
               a
               kind
               of
               Patriarchal
               power
               over
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               
               neighbouring
               Provinces
               .
               The
               Power
               granted
               to
               that
               See
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               .
               It
               's
               ninth
               ,
               seventeenth
               and
               eight
               and
               twentyeth
               Canons
               considered
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               Jurisdiction
               over
               the
               three
               Dioceses
               of
               
                 Asiana
                 ,
                 Pontica
              
               ,
               and
               Thrace
               .
               This
               settled
               upon
               a
               full
               debate
               and
               discussion
               of
               the
               matter
               .
               This
               Power
               own'd
               by
               the
               Synod
               to
               have
               been
               exercised
               of
               a
               long
               time
               before
               .
               This
               grant
               urg'd
               against
               the
               universal
               Supremacy
               of
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               .
               The
               extent
               of
               the
               Constantinopolitan
               Patriarchate
               in
               after
               times
               manifested
               from
               several
               ancient
               Notitiae
               .
               The
               Patriarchate
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
               The
               honour
               confirm'd
               to
               this
               Church
               by
               the
               Nicene
               Council
               .
               It
               s
               subjection
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Caesarea
               .
               When
               first
               attempting
               a
               Metropolitical
               Power
               .
               The
               contest
               between
               
               this
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               How
               determin'd
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               .
               When
               first
               styl'd
               Patriarch
               .
               The
               extent
               of
               this
               Patriarchate
               .
            
          
           
             I.
             PROCEED
             we
             in
             the
             second
             place
             to
             consider
             him
             as
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             the
             highest
             Degree
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             Government
             which
             the
             Church
             ever
             owned
             .
             And
             in
             order
             to
             the
             better
             clearing
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             of
             some
             advantage
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             not
             unpleasant
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             to
             enquire
             briefly
             into
             the
             rise
             and
             original
             of
             Patriarchs
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             then
             survey
             each
             particular
             Patriarchate
             .
             The
             rise
             of
             Patriarchs
             is
             but
             obscurely
             delivered
             in
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             the
             thing
             not
             being
             particularly
             and
             by
             name
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             'till
             like
             a
             River
             that
             has
             run
             a
             great
             way
             ,
             and
             gathered
             many
             tributary
             rivulets
             ,
             it
             had
             swell'd
             it self
             into
             a
             considerable
             stream
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             were
             none
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             we
             shew'd
             before
             ,
             the
             chief
             Church-Governours
             then
             being
             the
             Metropolitans
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             soon
             after
             set
             up
             for
             more
             room
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             enlarge
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             Jurisdiction
             .
             And
             two
             things
             there
             were
             greatly
             contributed
             to
             that
             attempt
             .
             First
             ,
             The
             mighty
             reputation
             which
             the
             Synod
             of
             Nice
             had
             given
             to
             Metropolitans
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             the
             particular
             Sees
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Alexandria
            
             and
             Antioch
             .
             This
             inspir'd
             them
             with
             an
             ambitious
             affectation
             of
             extending
             their
             
             Superiority
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             prepar'd
             the
             way
             among
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             for
             the
             easier
             reception
             of
             it
             .
             Socrates
             observ'd
             ,
             *
             that
             long
             before
             his
             time
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             must
             reach
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             at
             least
             )
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             (
             as
             he
             also
             of
             Alexandria
             )
             had
             gone
             beyond
             the
             bounds
             of
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             had
             aspir'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             a
             Power
             and
             Dominion
             over
             his
             Brethren
             .
             A
             remark
             so
             very
             clear
             and
             plain
             (
             especially
             as
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             )
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             obvious
             in
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Synod
             of
             Nice
             was
             beholden
             by
             all
             with
             a
             just
             regard
             and
             veneration
             ,
             and
             its
             Decrees
             receiv'd
             as
             Oracles
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             World
             finding
             what
             particular
             
             care
             it
             had
             taken
             of
             those
             three
             great
             Sees
             ,
             were
             the
             more
             ready
             to
             submit
             and
             strike
             Sail
             to
             their
             Usurpations
             .
             Hence
             the
             following
             Popes
             ,
             but
             especially
             Leo
             the
             First
             ,
             do
             upon
             all
             occasions
             magnifie
             the
             Nicene
             Canons
             ,
             and
             amplify
             their
             meaning
             beyond
             what
             was
             at
             first
             intended
             by
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             late
             division
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             the
             alteration
             of
             it
             from
             that
             form
             ,
             whereinto
             it
             had
             been
             cast
             ,
             first
             by
             Augustus
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Hadrian
             ,
             new
             modell'd
             by
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             much
             about
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             gave
             a
             singular
             advantage
             and
             opportunity
             to
             promote
             and
             further
             this
             design
             .
          
           
             II.
             FOR
             Constantine
             introduc't
             four
             
               Praetorian
               Praefectures
            
             ,
             each
             Praefecture
             containing
             several
             
             Dioceses
             (
             XIII
             .
             in
             all
             )
             and
             each
             Diocess
             comprehending
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             the
             Vicar
             or
             civil
             Lieutenant
             residing
             in
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             every
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             presiding
             over
             all
             the
             Provinces
             within
             that
             division
             .
             And
             how
             easie
             was
             it
             ,
             the
             World
             being
             so
             prepar'd
             and
             dispos'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             so
             readily
             embraceing
             the
             forms
             of
             the
             civil
             state
             ,
             for
             the
             chief
             Metropolitan
             of
             every
             Diocess
             to
             set
             up
             for
             himself
             .
             The
             dignity
             of
             the
             City
             where
             he
             resided
             ,
             and
             the
             resort
             of
             people
             thither
             for
             the
             dispatch
             of
             business
             made
             him
             at
             first
             be
             esteem'd
             and
             honored
             as
             the
             First
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             a
             little
             time
             brought
             on
             the
             priviledge
             of
             Ordaining
             the
             Metropolitans
             of
             the
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             intrusted
             with
             almost
             the
             same
             
             powers
             over
             Metropolitans
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             over
             Provincial
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             And
             no
             doubt
             it
             made
             persons
             more
             willing
             to
             comply
             with
             such
             a
             Model
             ,
             that
             haveing
             frequent
             occasion
             of
             repairing
             to
             the
             Metropolis
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             intimated
             in
             the
             ninth
             Canon
             of
             Antioch
             )
             they
             might
             with
             the
             greater
             conveniency
             dispatch
             their
             civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             affairs
             both
             at
             once
             .
             It
             serv'd
             not
             a
             little
             to
             help
             on
             this
             business
             ,
             that
             the
             second
             general
             Council
             gave
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             the
             next
             place
             of
             honour
             to
             him
             of
             Rome
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             its
             being
             the
             Imperial
             City
             ;
             which
             gave
             no
             small
             encouragement
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             all
             
               Diocesan
               Metropoles
            
             to
             attempt
             the
             extending
             their
             Superiority
             equal
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Imperial
             
             Governour
             that
             kept
             his
             residence
             in
             that
             City
             .
             But
             that
             which
             puts
             the
             case
             past
             dispute
             is
             ▪
             that
             that
             Council
             took
             in
             the
             form
             of
             civil
             Dioceses
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             approv'd
             what
             was
             already
             taken
             in
             :
             for
             so
             they
             provide
             *
             that
             Bishops
             should
             not
             go
             beyond
             the
             Diocess
             to
             meddle
             in
             Churches
             that
             were
             without
             their
             bounds
             .
          
           
             Socrates
             *
             giving
             an
             account
             of
             this
             Canon
             ,
             says
             expresly
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Synod
             having
             made
             division
             of
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             constituted
             Patriarchs
             .
             And
             though
             perhaps
             by
             Patriarchs
             Socrates
             means
             no
             more
             than
             those
             
               Pro
               tempore
            
             Commissioners
             who
             were
             within
             such
             and
             such
             places
             appointed
             to
             judge
             who
             should
             be
             received
             to
             Catholick
             Communion
             
             (
             as
             we
             have
             elsewhere
             *
             observ'd
             )
             yet
             very
             plain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Council
             there
             intends
             Diocess
             properly
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             sence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             opposes
             it
             to
             Province
             ,
             ordaining
             that
             Bishops
             should
             not
             ordinarily
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Diocess
             to
             celebrate
             Ordinations
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Church-offices
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Canon
             concerning
             Dioceses
             being
             observ'd
             ,
             the
             Synod
             in
             every
             Province
             should
             manage
             the
             affairs
             of
             it
             according
             to
             the
             Nicene
             constitution
             .
             And
             in
             the
             sixt
             Canon
             they
             speak
             yet
             more
             expresly
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             accuse
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             shall
             first
             exhibit
             and
             prosecute
             his
             charge
             before
             the
             Provincial
             Synod
             ;
             and
             in
             case
             they
             cannot
             end
             it
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             accusers
             shall
             apply
             themselves
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             the
             greater
             Synod
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             Diocess
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             assembled
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             And
             if
             any
             slighting
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             shall
             sue
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             or
             the
             secular
             Tribunals
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             general
             Council
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             be
             admitted
             to
             exhibit
             an
             accusation
             ,
             but
             be
             rejected
             as
             a
             Violator
             of
             the
             Canons
             ,
             and
             a
             disturber
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             Order
             .
             And
             to
             name
             no
             more
             in
             a
             case
             so
             evident
             ,
             Pope
             Innocent
             *
             in
             a
             Letter
             written
             about
             the
             year
             CCCCVIII
             .
             says
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             that
             its
             authority
             reacht
             not
             over
             a
             single
             Province
             ,
             but
             over
             a
             Diocess
             ;
             though
             withal
             he
             falsly
             makes
             it
             to
             have
             been
             so
             settled
             by
             the
             Synod
             of
             Nice
             .
             Nay
             long
             
             before
             all
             this
             we
             meet
             with
             Ecclesiastick
             Dioceses
             in
             this
             sence
             .
             For
             by
             a
             Law
             *
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Gratian
             bearing
             date
             May
             the
             XVII
             .
             Ann.
             CCCLXXVI
             .
             it
             is
             provided
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             customs
             that
             were
             in
             use
             in
             civil
             Judicatures
             ,
             should
             obtain
             in
             Church
             matters
             ,
             and
             the
             final
             decision
             and
             determination
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             causes
             should
             be
             made
             in
             their
             proper
             places
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Synod
             of
             every
             Diocess
             .
             And
             this
             course
             the
             Emperour
             insinuates
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             not
             then
             first
             introduc't
             .
          
           
             III.
             FROM
             all
             this
             it
             appears
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Political
             constitution
             ,
             Diocesan
             or
             ,
             as
             't
             was
             after
             call'd
             Patriarchal
             ,
             Jurisdiction
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             accordingly
             the
             Bishops
             of
             some
             of
             those
             Cities
             ,
             who
             had
             hitherto
             been
             but
             
             Metropolitans
             ,
             advanc't
             into
             the
             Title
             and
             Dignity
             of
             Primates
             (
             which
             was
             the
             word
             that
             generally
             obtain'd
             in
             the
             Western
             parts
             ,
             the
             word
             Patriarch
             being
             late
             ,
             and
             little
             us'd
             in
             the
             Western
             Church
             )
             extending
             their
             superintendency
             commensurate
             to
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Vicar
             of
             the
             Diocess
             .
             And
             because
             some
             of
             these
             Metropoles
             were
             Cities
             of
             far
             greater
             eminency
             and
             account
             than
             others
             ,
             as
             
               Rome
               ,
               Alexandria
            
             ,
             &c
             therefore
             the
             Bishops
             of
             them
             were
             (
             in
             the
             East
             especially
             )
             honoured
             with
             the
             Title
             of
             Patriarchs
             ,
             differing
             at
             first
             from
             other
             Primates
             not
             so
             much
             in
             power
             ,
             as
             in
             dignity
             and
             honour
             ,
             they
             were
             
               diversorum
               nominum
               ,
               sed
               ejusdem
               officii
               ,
            
             as
             Gratian
             *
             notes
             .
             That
             this
             Title
             of
             Patriarch
             was
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Jews
             ,
             there
             can
             
             be
             no
             doubt
             .
             Upon
             the
             final
             destruction
             of
             their
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             they
             were
             dispers'd
             into
             several
             Countries
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Eastern
             parts
             ,
             where
             not
             being
             capable
             of
             continuing
             their
             Levitical
             Polity
             ,
             exactly
             according
             to
             the
             Mosaick
             Institution
             ,
             they
             constituted
             some
             persons
             to
             exercise
             the
             chief
             authority
             among
             that
             people
             ,
             who
             kept
             their
             residence
             in
             some
             of
             the
             greater
             Cities
             ,
             as
             at
             
               Babylon
               ,
               Alexandria
               ,
               Tiberias
            
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             probably
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
             The
             persons
             thus
             made
             choice
             of
             ,
             are
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             to
             have
             descended
             from
             the
             Line
             of
             
               David
               .
               Epiphanius
            
             *
             seems
             to
             make
             them
             (
             at
             least
             them
             of
             Tiberias
             )
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Gamaliel
             ,
             the
             great
             Councellour
             
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Acts.
             But
             Theodorit
             *
             has
             a
             more
             peculiar
             fancy
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             the
             descendants
             of
             Herod
             the
             Great
             ,
             who
             was
             by
             his
             Fathers
             side
             an
             Ascalonite
             ,
             by
             his
             Mothers
             an
             ●dumaean
             .
             But
             however
             descended
             ,
             they
             were
             entrusted
             with
             the
             chief
             Power
             and
             Government
             over
             the
             Jews
             within
             their
             particular
             Jurisdictions
             .
             These
             are
             they
             who
             so
             often
             calld
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Heads
               of
               the
               Exiles
            
             ,
             and
             otherwhiles
             Princes
             ,
             and
             frequently
             Patriarchs
             (
             though
             besides
             these
             Supream
             ,
             it
             seems
             probable
             from
             some
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Laws
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             an
             inferiour
             sort
             of
             Patriarchs
             ,
             who
             were
             but
             just
             Superiour
             to
             their
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             Elders
             )
             of
             these
             Jewish
             Patriarchs
             there
             is
             frequent
             mention
             both
             
             in
             Jewish
             a
             ,
             and
             Christian
             b
             writers
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             the
             Theodosian
             c
             Code
             :
             Whence
             also
             't
             is
             evident
             that
             this
             Office
             and
             Title
             ceas'd
             ,
             or
             rather
             was
             abolisht
             by
             the
             Imperial
             Authority
             not
             long
             before
             the
             year
             d
             CCCCXXIX
             .
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             younger
             Theodosius
             .
             But
             though
             it
             be
             plain
             whence
             this
             Title
             was
             deriv'd
             ,
             yet
             when
             it
             first
             sprung
             up
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             .
             In
             the
             Canons
             *
             of
             the
             Chalcedon
             Council
             he
             is
             call'd
             Exarch
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             any
             Bishop
             or
             Clergy-man
             that
             has
             a
             controversie
             with
             his
             own
             Metropolitan
             ,
             is
             allow'd
             to
             appeal
             to
             him
             (
             the
             
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             indifferently
             notes
             any
             chief
             Person
             in
             place
             or
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             sence
             or
             it
             is
             to
             be
             determin'd
             according
             to
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             case
             :
             Thus
             the
             Canons
             mention
             both
             Exarch
             *
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             and
             Exarch
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             the
             First
             denoting
             a
             Metropolitan
             ,
             the
             Second
             a
             Patriarch
             )
             But
             in
             the
             Acts
             *
             of
             that
             Council
             we
             are
             told
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               most
               holy
               Patriarchs
               of
               every
               Diocess
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             several
             Libels
             *
             exhibited
             against
             Dioscurus
             ,
             Pope
             Leo
             is
             intitled
             
               Patriarch
               of
               Great
               Rome
            
             .
             And
             that
             this
             Title
             was
             not
             then
             newly
             taken
             up
             we
             are
             assured
             from
             the
             Letters
             *
             of
             Theodosius
             and
             his
             Empress
             Placidia
             ,
             about
             calling
             the
             third
             general
             Council
             ,
             holden
             at
             Ephesus
             Ann.
             CCCCXXXI
             .
             in
             both
             
             which
             Leo
             is
             styl'd
             
               the
               most
               Reverend
               Patriarch
            
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             time
             that
             I
             remember
             to
             have
             met
             with
             a
             Patriarch
             strictly
             so
             call'd
             ,
             unless
             we
             will
             understand
             the
             passage
             of
             Socrates
             I
             mention'd
             concerning
             Patriarchs
             in
             a
             proper
             sence
             .
          
           
             IV.
             INDEED
             the
             Montanists
             or
             Cataphrygians
             ,
             who
             started
             up
             under
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Antoninus
             ,
             had
             their
             Patriarchs
             .
             They
             had
             three
             Orders
             *
             of
             Church-Officers
             ,
             
               Patriarchs
               ,
               Cenones
            
             and
             Bishops
             .
             But
             besides
             that
             they
             were
             an
             odd
             and
             absurd
             Sect
             ,
             whom
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             alwas
             disown'd
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             guess
             what
             they
             meant
             by
             Patriarchs
             ,
             whom
             they
             plainly
             make
             distinct
             from
             Bishops
             .
             They
             were
             it
             seems
             their
             prime
             Ecclesiastick
             Governours
             ,
             the
             chief
             whereof
             resided
             
             probably
             at
             Pepuza
             in
             Phrygia
             ,
             which
             they
             Fantastically
             call'd
             *
             Jerusalem
             ,
             affirming
             it
             to
             be
             the
             
               New
               Jerusalem
               ,
               that
               came
               down
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             and
             this
             't
             is
             like
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Jewish
             High-Priest
             ;
             for
             from
             the
             Judaical
             constitution
             they
             borrowed
             many
             of
             their
             Devices
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             might
             borrow
             the
             very
             name
             as
             well
             as
             thing
             from
             them
             ,
             the
             prime
             Church-Officer
             among
             the
             Jews
             after
             the
             Destruction
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             Abrogation
             of
             that
             Polity
             ,
             being
             styl'd
             Patriarch
             ,
             as
             we
             noted
             before
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             doubted
             ,
             whether
             the
             Montanists
             had
             those
             three
             Orders
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             Sect
             ,
             it
             being
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             none
             Elder
             than
             S.
             Jerome
             ,
             nor
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             mention'd
             by
             any
             other
             ancient
             
             Writer
             after
             him
             .
             However
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             common
             use
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             it
             occurrs
             not
             till
             the
             time
             of
             Pope
             Leo
             ,
             and
             the
             Ephesine
             and
             Chalcedon
             Councils
             .
             After
             that
             the
             Title
             became
             fixt
             ,
             and
             nothing
             more
             common
             than
             the
             word
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Patriarchal
               Sees
            
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             What
             and
             how
             many
             these
             particular
             Sees
             were
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             by
             the
             sixt
             Council
             in
             Trullo
             *
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             particularly
             enumerated
             ,
             and
             their
             order
             and
             precedency
             adjusted
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               Rome
               ,
               Constantinople
               ,
               Alexandria
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             From
             hence
             then
             we
             descend
             to
             survey
             these
             particular
             Patriarchates
             ;
             not
             designing
             to
             meddle
             with
             Secondary
             and
             later
             Patriarchates
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             of
             Aquileia
             ,
             
             
               Grado
               ,
               Russia
            
             ,
             the
             Patriarchs
             of
             the
             
               Maronites
               ,
               Jacobites
               ,
               Armenians
            
             ,
             the
             Catholick
             or
             Patriarch
             of
             Bagdad
             or
             Mauzel
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Our
             business
             now
             is
             with
             the
             five
             ancient
             ,
             and
             eminent
             Patriarchships
             ,
             and
             though
             first
             in
             order
             ,
             we
             shall
             reserve
             that
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             treated
             of
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             intending
             to
             discourse
             more
             fully
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             V.
             WE
             begin
             with
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Alexandria
             (
             for
             I
             shall
             take
             them
             in
             order
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             they
             grew
             up
             in
             time
             )
             who
             seems
             to
             have
             gain'd
             little
             by
             his
             new
             Patriarchship
             besides
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Title
             ,
             whether
             we
             consider
             him
             in
             point
             of
             precedency
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             power
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             extent
             of
             his
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             nay
             in
             some
             respects
             he
             was
             a
             loser
             rather
             
             than
             a
             gainer
             by
             it
             .
             In
             point
             of
             precedency
             ,
             he
             was
             before
             the
             second
             Metropolitan
             in
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World
             ,
             whereas
             now
             he
             was
             thrust
             down
             into
             the
             third
             place
             .
             In
             point
             of
             power
             he
             was
             before
             this
             change
             sole
             Metropolitan
             of
             those
             parts
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordination
             of
             his
             suffragan
             Bishops
             intirely
             belong'd
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             depended
             upon
             his
             consent
             and
             confirmation
             ,
             which
             now
             according
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             Church-Policy
             must
             be
             devolv'd
             upon
             the
             several
             Metropolitans
             under
             him
             :
             Nor
             was
             he
             much
             advanc't
             in
             the
             extent
             of
             his
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             the
             
               Dioecesis
               Aegyptiaca
            
             consisted
             of
             six
             large
             Provinces
             ,
             all
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Augustal
             Praefect
             ,
             who
             constantly
             resided
             at
             
             Alexandria
             (
             and
             consequently
             in
             Spirituals
             belong'd
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             that
             place
             :
             )
             These
             in
             the
             
               Notitia
               Imperii
            
             *
             we
             find
             thus
             reckon'd
             up
             ;
             
               Libya
               Superior
               ,
               Libya
               Inferior
               ,
               Thebais
               ,
               Aegyptus
               ,
               Arcadia
               ,
               Augustanica
               .
            
             Whereas
             in
             the
             Nicene
             Canon
             the
             Alexandrian
             Metropolitanship
             is
             said
             to
             extend
             but
             over
             three
             ,
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Libya
            
             and
             Pentapolis
             .
             But
             when
             it
             is
             considered
             ,
             that
             
               Thebais
               ,
               Arcadia
            
             and
             Augustanica
             ,
             were
             of
             old
             parts
             of
             ,
             and
             lay
             hid
             under
             the
             more
             general
             name
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             that
             Pentapolis
             was
             the
             same
             with
             the
             
               Upper
               Libya
            
             ,
             the
             account
             will
             be
             much
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             We
             find
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             *
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             was
             appointed
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             those
             Synodal
             transactions
             to
             the
             Churches
             
             throughout
             all
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Libya
            
             and
             Pentapolis
             ,
             and
             the
             neighbouring
             Countries
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Provinces
             of
             India
             .
             Where
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               whole
               Egypt
            
             (
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             other
             two
             which
             were
             but
             single
             Provinces
             )
             takes
             in
             Egypt
             strictly
             so
             call'd
             ,
             
               Thebais
               ,
               Arcadia
            
             and
             Augustanica
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             neighboring
             Regions
             that
             lay
             as
             far
             as
             India
             ,
             are
             doubtless
             meant
             the
             Frontier
             Countries
             that
             bordered
             upon
             the
             Roman
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             were
             perhaps
             confederate
             with
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             wherein
             't
             is
             like
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Alexandria
             had
             propagated
             Christianity
             (
             as
             we
             know
             Athanasius
             did
             in
             India
             )
             whose
             Churches
             therefore
             own'd
             a
             dependance
             upon
             the
             See
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             And
             in
             this
             respect
             I
             grant
             the
             Bishop
             had
             somewhat
             a
             larger
             
             Jurisdiction
             than
             the
             Augustal
             Praefect
             ,
             tho
             otherwise
             they
             were
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             erection
             of
             this
             See
             into
             a
             Patriarchate
             ,
             several
             Metropolitans
             start
             up
             :
             Ten
             of
             the
             Metropolitans
             of
             his
             Diocess
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             *
             commanded
             Dioscorus
             to
             bring
             along
             with
             him
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             How
             many
             more
             he
             had
             is
             not
             certain
             .
             
               Nilus
               Doxopatrius
            
             in
             his
             Notitia
             *
             says
             there
             were
             thirteen
             ;
             the
             old
             
               Greek
               Notitia
            
             we
             mention'd
             before
             a
             reckons
             ten
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             ninety
             nine
             Bishopricks
             ,
             which
             surely
             argues
             that
             a
             miserable
             desolation
             had
             laid
             waste
             those
             Countries
             ,
             and
             reduc't
             the
             number
             of
             Episcopal
             Sees
             .
             Seeing
             before
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             there
             met
             in
             Synod
             
             near
             an
             Hundred
             *
             Bishops
             out
             of
             Egypt
             and
             Libya
             ,
             whom
             Alexander
             had
             summon'd
             to
             the
             condemnation
             of
             Arius
             .
             And
             that
             so
             many
             there
             were
             ,
             Athanasius
             expresly
             *
             tells
             us
             more
             than
             once
             .
             And
             how
             greatly
             Bishopricks
             were
             multiplied
             afterwards
             ,
             the
             Reader
             who
             is
             vers'd
             in
             these
             matters
             needs
             not
             be
             told
             .
          
           
             VI.
             THE
             See
             of
             Antioch
             always
             took
             place
             next
             that
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             being
             ever
             accounted
             the
             prime
             City
             of
             the
             East
             .
             Like
             the
             rest
             it
             arose
             by
             degrees
             into
             a
             Patriarchate
             ,
             First
             getting
             an
             honourary
             ,
             then
             an
             authoritative
             Superiority
             over
             that
             Diocess
             .
             During
             the
             Session
             of
             the
             Second
             general
             Council
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             not
             only
             of
             that
             Province
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Diocess
             met
             together
             to
             Ordain
             
             Flavianus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             whose
             Act
             herein
             was
             ratified
             by
             the
             Vote
             of
             that
             Council
             ,
             as
             the
             remaining
             part
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             meeting
             again
             the
             next
             year
             ,
             tell
             *
             Pope
             Damasus
             in
             their
             Letter
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             ,
             or
             rather
             sometime
             before
             ,
             I
             guess
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             had
             set
             up
             for
             a
             Patriarchal
             power
             ,
             and
             had
             begun
             to
             enlarge
             his
             Jurisdiction
             from
             a
             Province
             to
             a
             Diocess
             .
             Now
             the
             Eastern
             Diocess
             *
             under
             the
             care
             of
             the
             
               Comes
               Orientis
            
             contain'd
             fifteen
             Provinces
             ,
             the
             
               Three
               Palestine's
               ,
               Phoenice
               ,
               Syria
               ,
               Cyprus
               ,
               Phoenice
               Libani
               ,
               Euphratensis
               ,
               Syria
               Salutaris
               ,
               Osrhoëna
               ,
               Mesopotamia
               ,
               Cilicia
               Secunda
               ,
               Isauria
            
             and
             
               Arabia
               ;
               Cyprus
            
             indeed
             stood
             out
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             submit
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             Bishop
             
             stickled
             hard
             to
             bring
             them
             under
             ,
             yet
             the
             Cyprian
             Bishops
             stoutly
             maintain'd
             their
             ancient
             rights
             .
             The
             case
             was
             canvass'd
             and
             debated
             at
             large
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             *
             ,
             and
             upon
             hearing
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             the
             Council
             adjudg'd
             it
             for
             the
             Cyprian
             Churches
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             still
             enjoy
             their
             ancient
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             their
             liberties
             independent
             upon
             the
             See
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             pass'd
             a
             particular
             Canon
             in
             favour
             of
             them
             .
             And
             so
             they
             continued
             for
             many
             Ages
             :
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             old
             Notitia
             *
             Cyprus
             is
             not
             plac'd
             under
             any
             of
             the
             Patriarchates
             ,
             but
             is
             noted
             to
             be
             a
             Province
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             having
             Jurisdiction
             within
             it self
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Provinces
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             appears
             ,
             submitted
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Jerusalem
             with
             his
             Metropolitan
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             were
             both
             for
             some
             time
             under
             the
             See
             of
             Antioch
             .
             And
             this
             renders
             S.
             Jerom's
             meaning
             plain
             enough
             in
             that
             known
             passage
             *
             ,
             when
             he
             tells
             John
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             controversie
             between
             him
             and
             Epiphanius
             had
             appeal'd
             to
             Theophilus
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             have
             appeal'd
             ,
             it
             should
             have
             been
             either
             to
             him
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             who
             was
             his
             Metropolitan
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             as
             Metropolitan
             of
             the
             whole
             East
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Eastern
               Diocess
            
             .
             But
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             this
             course
             was
             settled
             by
             the
             Synod
             of
             Nice
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             't
             was
             his
             mistake
             .
             And
             indeed
             his
             own
             
               Ni
               fallor
            
             shews
             he
             was
             not
             very
             confident
             and
             peremptory
             in
             the
             case
             .
          
           
           
             The
             account
             of
             this
             Patriarchate
             ,
             as
             delivered
             by
             *
             
               Nilus
               Doxopatrius
            
             (
             with
             whom
             in
             the
             main
             concurr
             many
             other
             ancient
             Notitiae
             *
             )
             stands
             thus
             .
             Immediately
             subject
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             were
             VIII
             .
             Metropolitans
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             suffragan
             Bishops
             under
             them
             ,
             and
             VIII
             .
             or
             as
             others
             reckon
             ,
             XII
             .
             Arch-Bishopricks
             :
             Besides
             which
             he
             had
             XIII
             .
             Metropolitick
             Sees
             ;
             Tyre
             containing
             under
             it
             XIII
             .
             Bishopricks
             ;
             Tarsus
             VI
             ;
             Edessa
             XI
             .
             or
             as
             others
             X
             ;
             Apamea
             VII
             ;
             Hierapolis
             XI
             ,
             the
             
               Latine
               Notitiae
            
             reckon
             but
             VIII
             ;
             Bostra
             XIX
             ,
             or
             XX
             ;
             Azarbus
             IX
             .
             Seleucia
             in
             Isauria
             XXIV
             ;
             Damascus
             XI
             ;
             Amida
             VIII
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Latins
             VII
             ;
             Sergiopolis
             V
             ,
             but
             by
             some
             one
             less
             ;
             Daras
             X
             ,
             the
             
               Latin
               Notitiae
            
             call
             it
             Theodosiopolis
             ,
             and
             allow
             but
             VII
             .
             Episcopal
             Sees
             ;
             and
             
             lastly
             Emesa
             containing
             VI.
             This
             was
             the
             state
             of
             that
             once
             venerable
             Patriarchate
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             THE
             next
             that
             succeeds
             is
             the
             Patriarchate
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             which
             though
             starting
             later
             in
             time
             ,
             soon
             got
             beyond
             the
             other
             two
             .
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Byzantium
             or
             Constantinople
             had
             for
             several
             Ages
             been
             only
             a
             private
             Bishop
             ,
             Subject
             to
             the
             Metropolitan
             of
             Heraclea
             ,
             which
             anciently
             had
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             as
             Procopius
             *
             tells
             us
             )
             the
             Primacy
             of
             all
             the
             Cities
             of
             that
             Country
             ;
             in
             acknowledgment
             of
             which
             subjection
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Heraclea
             had
             ever
             the
             priviledge
             to
             Ordain
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             But
             no
             sooner
             was
             that
             City
             made
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             but
             great
             things
             were
             spoken
             of
             it
             ,
             't
             was
             styl'd
             the
             Governing
             
             City
             ,
             the
             
               Metropolis
               of
               the
               whole
               World
            
             a
             ,
             a
             
               great
               City
            
             (
             says
             Nazianzen
             b
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Sermons
             to
             the
             people
             of
             that
             place
             )
             
               and
               the
               very
               next
               to
               Rome
               ,
               nay
               not
               at
               all
               yielding
               the
               Primacy
               to
               it
               ,
            
             it
             being
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               first
               and
               chiefest
               City
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
            
             And
             now
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             began
             to
             appear
             considerable
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             both
             Church
             and
             State
             conspir'd
             to
             render
             him
             great
             and
             powerful
             .
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             of
             the
             second
             general
             Council
             holden
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             considering
             that
             Constantinople
             was
             
               new
               Rome
            
             ,
             conferr'd
             *
             upon
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             priviledge
             of
             honour
             and
             respect
             next
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             This
             at
             one
             lift
             set
             him
             over
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Alexandria
             and
             Antioch
             .
             
             Accordingly
             in
             the
             preceding
             Canon
             of
             that
             Council
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Law
             *
             of
             Theodosius
             conforme
             thereto
             concerning
             the
             bounds
             of
             Dioceses
             ,
             and
             Catholick
             Communion
             ,
             he
             is
             set
             before
             both
             the
             Bishops
             of
             those
             Sees
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             subscriptions
             to
             this
             Synod
             be
             of
             any
             credit
             ,
             we
             find
             Nectarius
             subscribing
             first
             to
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Council
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             clancular
             Synod
             at
             Ephesus
             were
             read
             in
             the
             Chalcedon
             Council
             *
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             found
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             was
             therein
             put
             in
             the
             fifth
             place
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             presently
             rais'd
             a
             clamour
             ,
             why
             had
             he
             not
             his
             proper
             place
             ,
             why
             was
             he
             thrust
             down
             into
             the
             fifth
             place
             ;
             whereupon
             Paschasinus
             the
             Popes
             Legate
             declar'd
             that
             he
             held
             Anatolius
             of
             
             Constantinople
             in
             the
             first
             place
             :
             which
             Diogenes
             of
             Cyzicum
             affirm'd
             was
             according
             to
             the
             constitutions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             what
             we
             were
             upon
             .
             Though
             this
             Canon
             of
             Constantinople
             gave
             the
             Bishop
             no
             direct
             power
             ,
             yet
             it
             gave
             him
             so
             mighty
             a
             value
             and
             reputation
             ,
             that
             he
             wanted
             not
             opportunities
             enough
             to
             carve
             for
             himself
             .
             He
             was
             soon
             courted
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             his
             mediation
             requested
             ,
             and
             his
             interposal
             desired
             for
             the
             ending
             differences
             ,
             and
             where
             Provincial
             Bishops
             could
             not
             agree
             about
             the
             Election
             of
             their
             Metropolitans
             ,
             the
             case
             was
             very
             often
             referr'd
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             perform'd
             the
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             This
             in
             time
             begat
             a
             right
             ,
             at
             least
             a
             claim
             ,
             over
             the
             Churches
             in
             those
             Countries
             that
             lay
             next
             
             him
             ,
             especially
             the
             Dioceses
             of
             
               Asiana
               ,
               Pontica
            
             and
             Thrace
             ,
             in
             which
             't
             is
             plain
             he
             exercised
             a
             Patriarchal
             power
             .
             Thus
             to
             omit
             other
             instances
             ,
             S.
             Chrysostom
             Synodically
             heard
             the
             cause
             of
             Antoninus
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             (
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             the
             
               Asian
               Diocess
            
             )
             and
             afterwards
             went
             himself
             in
             person
             thither
             ,
             where
             he
             conven'd
             a
             Synod
             of
             LXX
             .
             Bishops
             of
             those
             parts
             ,
             heard
             the
             cause
             over
             again
             ,
             gave
             judgment
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             ordain'd
             a
             Metropolitan
             in
             that
             City
             .
             He
             likewise
             depos'd
             Gerontius
             Bishop
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             which
             lay
             in
             the
             Diocess
             of
             Pontica
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             and
             fill'd
             up
             their
             Sees
             ;
             whereof
             we
             have
             elsewhere
             given
             an
             account
             at
             large
             .
             And
             this
             very
             instance
             we
             find
             produc'd
             and
             pleaded
             in
             the
             Chalcedon
             Synod
             *
             to
             
             prove
             the
             rights
             of
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             See
             over
             those
             Churches
             .
             I
             know
             the
             validity
             of
             these
             good
             mans
             proceedings
             in
             this
             matter
             is
             disputed
             by
             some
             ,
             and
             was
             of
             old
             put
             among
             the
             Articles
             exhibited
             against
             him
             to
             the
             Synod
             
               at
               the
               Oke
            
             .
             But
             no
             doubt
             can
             be
             made
             ,
             but
             Chrysostom
             thought
             he
             had
             sufficient
             authority
             and
             right
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             have
             attempted
             it
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             warranted
             by
             the
             practise
             of
             his
             predecessors
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             cannot
             but
             smile
             at
             the
             grave
             fancy
             of
             a
             Learned
             Man
             *
             ,
             who
             without
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             any
             other
             warrant
             than
             his
             own
             conjecture
             ,
             will
             have
             Chrysostom
             to
             have
             acted
             herein
             as
             the
             Popes
             Legate
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             done
             all
             this
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             
             absolute
             and
             supreme
             authority
             .
             So
             quick-sighted
             and
             acute
             are
             men
             to
             discern
             what
             never
             was
             ,
             and
             so
             willing
             to
             believe
             ,
             what
             't
             is
             their
             interest
             should
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             BUT
             to
             proceed
             with
             our
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             he
             held
             on
             much
             at
             this
             rate
             till
             the
             general
             Council
             at
             Chalcedon
             holden
             there
             Ann.
             CCCCLI
             .
             when
             what
             he
             had
             hitherto
             holden
             by
             custome
             ,
             Canonical
             authority
             made
             his
             right
             .
             By
             their
             ninth
             Canon
             they
             provide
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             Bishop
             or
             Clergy-man
             have
             a
             controversie
             with
             his
             own
             Metropolitan
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             at
             his
             liberty
             to
             appeal
             either
             to
             the
             Exarch
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Primate
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             where
             his
             cause
             shall
             be
             heard
             .
             A
             Canon
             that
             invested
             him
             with
             
             a
             vast
             power
             ,
             putting
             him
             into
             a
             capacity
             of
             receiving
             and
             determing
             final
             appeals
             from
             all
             those
             parts
             .
             The
             same
             they
             again
             ratify
             by
             their
             seventeenth
             Canon
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             twenty-eight
             make
             a
             more
             particular
             provision
             for
             him
             .
             First
             ,
             they
             profess
             in
             general
             altogether
             to
             follow
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Holy
             Fathers
             ,
             then
             they
             recognize
             the
             third
             Canon
             of
             the
             second
             general
             Council
             (
             which
             was
             then
             read
             before
             them
             )
             and
             Decree
             the
             same
             Priviledges
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             ,
             as
             that
             had
             done
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             
               Forasmuch
               (
               say
               they
               )
               as
               the
               reason
               why
               the
               Fathers
               conferr'd
               such
               Priviledges
               upon
               the
               See
               of
               
                 Old
                 Rome
              
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Imperial
               City
               .
               And
               upon
               the
               same
               consideration
               
               the
               Bishops
               
               of
               that
               second
               general
               Council
               gave
               
               equal
               Priviledges
               to
               the
               See
               of
               
                 New
                 Rome
              
               ;
               rightly
               judging
               (
               as
               the
               Canon
               goes
               on
               )
               that
               the
               City
               which
               was
               honoured
               with
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               the
               Senate
               ,
               and
               enjoy'd
               equal
               Priviledges
               with
               old
               Imperial
               Rome
               ,
               should
               also
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               matters
               have
               the
               same
               honour
               with
               it
               ,
               only
               coming
               after
               it
               in
               the
               second
               place
               .
            
          
           
             And
             because
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             had
             hitherto
             had
             no
             certain
             Diocess
             ,
             nor
             any
             place
             wherein
             to
             exercise
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             held
             
             precariously
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             by
             courtesie
             ,
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             Canon
             they
             fix
             his
             bounds
             ,
             giving
             him
             power
             over
             the
             three
             Dioceses
             of
             
               Pontica
               ,
               Asiana
            
             and
             Thrace
             ,
             that
             the
             Metropolitans
             of
             all
             those
             places
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Barbarous
             Countries
             belonging
             to
             those
             Dioceses
             ,
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             receive
             their
             Ordination
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             he
             lookt
             like
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Imperial
             City
             ,
             being
             invested
             with
             so
             ample
             and
             extensive
             a
             Jurisdiction
             .
             For
             the
             three
             Dioceses
             of
             
               Asiana
               ,
               Pontica
            
             and
             Thrace
             were
             great
             and
             large
             .
             The
             First
             *
             containing
             eight
             Provinces
             (
             viz.
             
               Pamphylia
               ,
               Lydia
               ,
               Caria
               ,
               Lycia
               ,
               Lycaonia
               ,
               Pisidia
               ,
               Phrygia
               Pacatiand
               ,
            
             and
             
               Phrygia
               Salutaris
            
             ,
             both
             
             which
             were
             anciently
             comprehended
             under
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               greater
               Phrygia
            
             ,
             as
             it
             stood
             oppos'd
             to
             the
             lesser
             ,
             that
             lay
             upon
             the
             Hellespont
             :
             )
             the
             Second
             *
             eleven
             (
             
               Bithynia
               ,
               Galalatia
               ,
               Paphlagonia
               ,
               Honorias
               ,
               Galatia
               Salutaris
               ,
               Cappadocia
               Prima
               ,
               Cappadocia
               Secunda
               ,
               Hellenopontus
               ,
               Pontus
               Polemoniacus
               ,
               Armenia
               Prima
               ,
               Armenia
               Secunda
               :
            
             )
             the
             third
             *
             six
             (
             
               Europa
               ,
               Thracia
               ,
               Haemimontus
               ,
               Rhodopa
               ,
               Maesia
               Secunda
               ,
               Scythia
               .
            
             )
             The
             Popes
             Legates
             were
             infinitely
             enrag'd
             at
             this
             Canon
             ,
             and
             the
             Powers
             and
             Priviledges
             hereby
             given
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             us'd
             all
             possible
             arts
             to
             overthrow
             it
             ,
             but
             all
             in
             vain
             ,
             it
             pass'd
             clearly
             ,
             and
             was
             subscrib'd
             by
             all
             the
             Bishops
             then
             present
             in
             the
             Synod
             ,
             amounting
             to
             a
             very
             great
             number
             ,
             whose
             subscriptions
             
             are
             still
             extant
             *
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Council
             .
             After
             a
             full
             discussion
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             that
             no
             pretence
             of
             force
             or
             fraud
             might
             be
             objected
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Asiana
             and
             Pontica
             as
             were
             then
             in
             the
             Synod
             were
             desir'd
             to
             declare
             whether
             they
             had
             freely
             submitted
             to
             this
             constitution
             .
             Who
             accordingly
             stood
             up
             ,
             and
             one
             after
             another
             did
             most
             solemnly
             protest
             that
             they
             had
             voluntarily
             and
             unconstrainedly
             assented
             to
             ,
             and
             subscrib'd
             the
             Canon
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             was
             more
             acceptable
             to
             them
             .
             And
             many
             of
             them
             expresly
             declar'd
             they
             did
             it
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             not
             only
             themselves
             ,
             but
             their
             Predecessors
             had
             been
             Ordain'd
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             See
             of
             Constantinople
             had
             
             these
             rights
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             Canons
             and
             precedent
             customs
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             it
             's
             more
             than
             probable
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             had
             exercised
             this
             power
             within
             those
             Dioceses
             almost
             ever
             since
             the
             time
             of
             ,
             and
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             third
             Canon
             of
             the
             second
             general
             Council
             .
             And
             't
             is
             observable
             what
             Eusebius
             Bishop
             of
             Dorylaeum
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             the
             greater
             Phrygia
             ,
             tells
             the
             Synod
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             been
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             there
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
             Constantinople
             that
             were
             with
             him
             had
             read
             the
             Canon
             (
             I
             suppose
             he
             means
             that
             of
             the
             second
             general
             Council
             )
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             approv'd
             and
             received
             it
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             the
             rather
             take
             notice
             of
             because
             not
             only
             modern
             Writers
             ,
             
             but
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             *
             so
             confidently
             affirms
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             neither
             had
             Copies
             ,
             nor
             did
             admit
             the
             Acts
             and
             Canons
             of
             that
             Council
             .
             )
             And
             whereas
             Eusebius
             of
             Ancyra
             scrupled
             to
             subscribe
             ,
             yet
             he
             confest
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             had
             been
             Ordain'd
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             ever
             declin'd
             Ordaining
             Provincial
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             had
             done
             it
             only
             by
             direction
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             And
             after
             Thalassius
             of
             Caesarea
             in
             Cappadocia
             told
             the
             Synod
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             of
             Arch-bishop
             Anatolius
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             did
             decree
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             The
             Judges
             hereupon
             having
             weighed
             all
             that
             had
             past
             ,
             declar'd
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             precedency
             and
             singular
             honour
             should
             according
             
             to
             the
             Canons
             be
             paid
             to
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
             
               Old
               Rome
            
             ;
             and
             that
             withal
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
             the
             Imperial
             City
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             being
             
               New
               Rome
            
             ,
             ought
             to
             enjoy
             the
             same
             Priviledges
             of
             honour
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             besides
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             power
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             own
             authority
             to
             Ordain
             the
             Metropolitans
             within
             the
             Dioceses
             of
             
               Asiana
               ,
               Pontica
            
             and
             Thrace
             ;
             the
             Election
             being
             first
             duly
             made
             within
             every
             Province
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             it
             shall
             be
             at
             the
             choice
             of
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             whether
             the
             Metropolitan
             Elect
             shall
             come
             to
             him
             for
             his
             Consecration
             ,
             or
             whether
             by
             his
             permission
             it
             shall
             be
             done
             at
             home
             by
             the
             Provincial
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             shall
             no
             ways
             prejudice
             the
             Rights
             of
             Metropolitans
             and
             
             Provincial
             Bishops
             in
             Ordaining
             private
             and
             particular
             Bishops
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             shall
             not
             interpose
             .
             Whereupon
             all
             with
             one
             voice
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               't
               was
               a
               righteous
               Sentence
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               all
               of
               that
               mind
               ,
               that
               this
               just
               judgment
               pleas'd
               them
               all
               ,
               that
               the
               things
               that
               had
               been
               establisht
               should
               take
               place
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               thing
               had
               been
               done
               decently
               and
               in
               order
               .
            
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             they
             wrote
             a
             Synodical
             Letter
             *
             to
             Pope
             Leo
             ,
             acquainting
             him
             with
             what
             had
             past
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             grounds
             they
             had
             done
             it
             ,
             and
             desiring
             his
             concurrence
             in
             it
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             they
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             in
             settling
             this
             power
             upon
             the
             See
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             they
             did
             but
             confirm
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             custome
             which
             that
             Church
             had
             
             of
             a
             long
             time
             obtained
             over
             those
             three
             Dioceses
             .
             Which
             puts
             it
             past
             all
             peradventure
             what
             we
             noted
             before
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             very
             time
             of
             the
             second
             general
             Council
             ,
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Bishops
             had
             exercised
             a
             kind
             of
             Patriarchal
             Jurisdiction
             over
             those
             Churches
             ,
             though
             never
             till
             now
             settled
             by
             Canon
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             AND
             now
             let
             the
             Reader
             impartially
             reflect
             upon
             the
             whole
             affair
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             has
             considered
             what
             this
             wise
             and
             great
             Council
             expresly
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             Priviledges
             which
             the
             Fathers
             gave
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             were
             meerly
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             its
             being
             the
             Imperial
             City
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             very
             same
             reason
             they
             gave
             equal
             Priviledges
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             only
             reserving
             a
             honourary
             
             precedence
             to
             him
             of
             Rome
             ;
             let
             him
             tell
             me
             ,
             whether
             it
             can
             be
             suppos'd
             ,
             they
             could
             or
             would
             have
             said
             and
             done
             this
             ,
             had
             they
             known
             ,
             or
             but
             so
             much
             as
             dream't
             of
             any
             supream
             authority
             ,
             which
             Christ
             had
             immediately
             given
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             over
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God.
             Nor
             was
             this
             the
             only
             Council
             that
             thus
             honoured
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             See
             ;
             somewhat
             more
             than
             two
             Ages
             after
             met
             the
             sixt
             general
             Council
             in
             the
             Trullus
             ,
             or
             great
             Arch'd-hall
             or
             Secretarium
             of
             the
             Pallace
             ,
             who
             confirm'd
             *
             what
             both
             the
             former
             Councils
             ,
             that
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             had
             done
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             assigned
             each
             Patriarch
             his
             proper
             place
             .
          
           
             X.
             WHAT
             additions
             ,
             or
             alterations
             after
             Ages
             made
             in
             the
             
             See
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             perceive
             somewhat
             by
             perusing
             the
             following
             accounts
             .
             In
             the
             
               Greek
               Notitia
            
             publisht
             *
             not
             long
             since
             out
             of
             the
             Bodleian
             Library
             ,
             compos'd
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             Emperour
             
               Leo
               the
               Wise
            
             ,
             about
             the
             year
             DCCCXCI
             .
             this
             Patriarchate
             had
             under
             it
             XXXIII
             .
             Metropolitans
             ,
             who
             had
             under
             them
             CCCLXXV
             .
             Episcopal
             Sees
             ,
             besides
             XLI
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             independent
             Arch-bishopricks
             ,
             subject
             to
             no
             Metropolitan
             .
             Leunclavius
             *
             presents
             us
             with
             another
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             disposition
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             this
             Patriarchate
             made
             by
             this
             same
             Emperour
             ,
             wherein
             are
             set
             down
             LXXXI
             .
             Metropolitans
             ,
             containing
             under
             them
             DLXXIV
             .
             Suffragan
             Sees
             ,
             and
             XXXIX
             .
             Arch-bishopricks
             .
             But
             surely
             this
             list
             is
             either
             greatly
             
             interpolated
             ,
             or
             must
             be
             of
             a
             later
             date
             than
             it
             pretends
             to
             ,
             being
             so
             different
             from
             the
             other
             both
             in
             the
             number
             ,
             and
             the
             names
             of
             places
             ,
             and
             not
             very
             consistent
             with
             it self
             .
             For
             whereas
             it
             reckons
             up
             LXXXI
             .
             yet
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             set
             down
             each
             Metropolitan
             with
             his
             particular
             Suffragans
             ,
             it
             gives
             but
             an
             account
             of
             LVII
             .
             of
             the
             number
             .
             But
             however
             this
             be
             ,
             within
             an
             Age
             or
             two
             after
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             addition
             of
             new
             Provinces
             ,
             partly
             by
             erecting
             new
             Metropoles
             ,
             it
             was
             enlarg'd
             For
             in
             the
             Notitia
             ,
             or
             discourse
             concerning
             the
             five
             Patriarchal
             Sees
             written
             by
             
               Nilus
               Doxopatrius
            
             the
             Archimandrite
             ,
             Ann.
             MXLIII
             .
             the
             account
             stands
             thus
             .
             *
             Metropolitans
             LXV
             .
             under
             the
             Bishopricks
             DCXL.
             Arch-bishopricks
             without
             Suffragans
             ,
             and
             
             immediately
             subject
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             XXXIV
             .
             Ann.
             MCCLXXXIII
             .
             
               Andronicus
               Palaeologus
            
             entred
             upon
             the
             Empire
             :
             He
             publisht
             an
             order
             *
             according
             to
             which
             the
             Metropolitans
             were
             to
             take
             place
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             reckon'd
             up
             to
             the
             number
             of
             an
             Hundred
             and
             nine
             .
             And
             in
             another
             ,
             agreed
             upon
             by
             the
             Emperour
             and
             the
             Patriarch
             ,
             put
             out
             by
             Leunclavius
             *
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             date
             either
             of
             time
             or
             persons
             ,
             are
             mention'd
             LXXX
             .
             Metropolitical
             Sees
             ,
             Archiepiscopal
             XXXIX
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             Patriarchship
             of
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             THE
             fourth
             that
             remains
             is
             the
             Patriarchate
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             last
             in
             time
             ,
             and
             least
             in
             circuit
             .
             For
             several
             Ages
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             was
             no
             more
             than
             a
             private
             
             Prelate
             ,
             subject
             to
             the
             Metropolitan
             of
             Caesarea
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Notitia
             publisht
             by
             William
             Archbishop
             of
             Tyre
             informs
             *
             us
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             ancient
             tradition
             ,
             and
             Records
             of
             good
             authority
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Jerusalem
             had
             no
             Bishop
             under
             it
             ,
             nor
             enjoy'd
             any
             ,
             or
             very
             little
             prerogative
             till
             the
             Reign
             of
             Justinian
             ,
             and
             the
             times
             of
             the
             fifth
             general
             Council
             ;
             though
             always
             out
             of
             reverence
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             custom
             and
             ancient
             tradition
             (
             as
             the
             Fathers
             of
             Nice
             inform
             *
             us
             )
             had
             allow'd
             him
             a
             peculiar
             honour
             ,
             and
             therefore
             those
             Fathers
             decree
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               consequence
               of
               honour
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             respect
             and
             precedence
             before
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             Province
             next
             to
             his
             own
             Metropolitan
             .
          
           
           
             And
             indeed
             whatever
             they
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             may
             talk
             of
             the
             merit
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             as
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             supereminent
             authority
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             surely
             if
             any
             Church
             might
             have
             pleaded
             merit
             ,
             one
             might
             have
             thought
             it
             should
             have
             been
             that
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             had
             been
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             ,
             the
             Seat
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             adorn'd
             with
             a
             most
             magnificent
             Temple
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Solemnities
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ;
             the
             place
             where
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             spent
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             his
             publick
             Ministry
             ,
             where
             he
             Preacht
             so
             many
             Sermons
             ,
             wrought
             so
             many
             Miracles
             ,
             where
             he
             suffered
             ,
             died
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             ,
             and
             whence
             he
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             the
             Apostolical
             Colledge
             was
             
             kept
             for
             some
             years
             ,
             and
             all
             affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             transacted
             there
             ;
             where
             S.
             
               James
               the
               Brother
               of
               our
               Lord
            
             was
             made
             (
             and
             that
             say
             some
             of
             the
             ancients
             by
             our
             Lords
             own
             hands
             )
             the
             first
             Christian
             Bishop
             of
             that
             See
             ;
             the
             place
             where
             the
             first
             Church
             was
             planted
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             Christianity
             was
             propagated
             into
             all
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             World.
             This
             was
             the
             true
             Mother
             Church
             ,
             and
             if
             merit
             might
             have
             challeng'd
             Primacy
             and
             Power
             ,
             it
             had
             more
             to
             say
             for
             it self
             ,
             than
             all
             other
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             besides
             .
             But
             Caesarea
             happening
             to
             be
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             that
             Province
             ,
             and
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Roman
             Governour
             ,
             carried
             away
             the
             Superiority
             ,
             and
             so
             Jerusalem
             though
             it
             had
             an
             honourary
             respect
             ,
             continued
             a
             
             private
             See
             ,
             subject
             to
             the
             Metropolitan
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             as
             he
             for
             some
             time
             was
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             But
             after
             that
             the
             Empire
             was
             become
             Christian
             ,
             and
             that
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             his
             Mother
             Helena
             ,
             and
             some
             following
             Emperours
             began
             to
             reflect
             some
             peculiar
             favours
             upon
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             had
             grac'd
             it
             with
             stately
             and
             magnificent
             buildings
             ,
             and
             other
             marks
             of
             honour
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             the
             Devotion
             of
             Christians
             began
             to
             pay
             an
             extraordinary
             respect
             to
             the
             places
             of
             our
             Lords
             Crucifixion
             ,
             Sepulchre
             ,
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             Church
             lookt
             upon
             themselves
             as
             hardly
             dealt
             with
             to
             be
             coop'd
             up
             within
             so
             narrow
             a
             compass
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             subjected
             to
             another
             jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
             resolv'd
             to
             throw
             off
             the
             yoke
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             what
             power
             they
             could
             into
             their
             own
             hands
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             that
             graspt
             at
             the
             Metrpolitick
             Rights
             was
             S.
             Cyrill
             ,
             who
             disputed
             the
             case
             with
             Acacius
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             for
             which
             Acacius
             depos'd
             him
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             him
             both
             in
             the
             Synod
             at
             Seleucia
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             which
             followed
             at
             Constantinople
             about
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             Constantius
             his
             Reign
             .
             What
             immediately
             followed
             in
             this
             controversie
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             being
             silent
             in
             that
             matter
             .
             In
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Juvenal
            
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             laid
             claim
             to
             the
             Metropolitical
             Jurisdiction
             of
             that
             Province
             ,
             and
             sought
             to
             have
             it
             confirm'd
             by
             a
             Decree
             of
             that
             Synod
             .
             But
             Cyrill
             of
             Alexandria
             President
             of
             the
             
             Council
             ,
             oppos'd
             and
             hindred
             it
             .
             After
             this
             a
             high
             contest
             arose
             between
             him
             and
             Maximus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             who
             challeng'd
             Jerusalem
             and
             Palestine
             as
             within
             his
             Diocess
             .
             The
             case
             was
             brought
             before
             the
             Chalcedon
             Council
             *
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             debated
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             by
             compromise
             between
             the
             two
             contending
             parties
             brought
             to
             this
             issue
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             should
             retain
             the
             two
             Phoenicia's
             and
             Arabia
             (
             which
             it
             seems
             were
             also
             in
             dispute
             )
             and
             the
             See
             of
             Jerusalem
             should
             have
             the
             
               three
               Palaestine
            
             Provinces
             for
             the
             bounds
             of
             his
             Ecclesiastick
             Jurisdiction
             .
             This
             was
             assented
             to
             ,
             and
             ratified
             by
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             had
             his
             peculiar
             Diocess
             ,
             
             though
             of
             no
             very
             great
             extent
             ,
             allotted
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             tables
             were
             turn'd
             ,
             and
             Caesarea
             it self
             subjected
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             fifth
             and
             last
             place
             among
             the
             Patriarchs
             assign'd
             to
             him
             ;
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             sixth
             general
             Council
             .
             And
             because
             Jerusalem
             lay
             in
             the
             borders
             both
             of
             the
             Antiochain
             ,
             and
             Alexandrian
             Patriarchates
             ,
             therefore
             to
             make
             up
             its
             jurisdiction
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             *
             that
             something
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             each
             ,
             the
             Metropolitick
             Sees
             of
             Rabba
             and
             Berytus
             ,
             from
             him
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             as
             Caesarea
             and
             Scythopolis
             from
             him
             of
             Antioch
             .
             And
             that
             as
             a
             badge
             of
             his
             ancient
             subjection
             ,
             the
             Metropolitan
             of
             Caesarea
             still
             had
             the
             honour
             *
             to
             Ordain
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             fame
             account
             he
             of
             Heraclea
             had
             
             to
             Consecrate
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             And
             in
             this
             Patriarchal
             capacity
             we
             find
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             subscribing
             in
             all
             Councils
             ,
             and
             upon
             occasions
             summoning
             the
             Bishops
             of
             his
             Patriarchate
             .
             Thus
             Ann.
             DXVIII
             .
             we
             find
             John
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             with
             his
             Synod
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             
               three
               Palaestines
            
             sending
             a
             Letter
             *
             to
             John
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Council
             at
             Constantinople
             under
             Mennas
             had
             condemn'd
             
               Anthimus
               ,
               Severus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Acephali
             Ann.
             DXXXVI
             .
             Peter
             Patriarch
             of
             Jerusalem
             (
             as
             he
             is
             all
             along
             call'd
             in
             the
             Acts
             *
             of
             his
             Council
             )
             summon'd
             a
             Patriarchal
             Synod
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             
               three
               Palaestine
            
             Provinces
             ,
             who
             confirm'd
             what
             had
             been
             done
             in
             the
             Council
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             
             And
             thenceforwards
             the
             Patriarchate
             of
             Jerusalem
             runs
             smooth
             and
             currant
             through
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             As
             to
             what
             Bishops
             and
             Metropolitans
             he
             had
             under
             him
             ,
             the
             old
             Notitiae
             *
             give
             us
             this
             account
             .
             The
             Patriarch
             himself
             had
             immediately
             under
             him
             XXV
             .
             Bishops
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Nilus
               Doxopatrius
            
             *
             calls
             them
             ,
             
               Independent
               Bishopricks
            
             ,
             because
             subject
             to
             no
             other
             Metropolitan
             ;
             besides
             which
             he
             had
             four
             Metropolitans
             :
             The
             Metropolitan
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             who
             had
             twenty
             Bishops
             under
             him
             ;
             he
             of
             Scythopolis
             or
             Basan
             ,
             who
             had
             nine
             ;
             
               Rabba
               Moabitis
            
             ,
             or
             as
             Doxopatrius
             has
             it
             ,
             Petra
             ,
             who
             had
             twelve
             ,
             and
             Berytus
             ,
             who
             had
             XXXV
             .
             which
             by
             the
             Authors
             we
             have
             cited
             are
             particularly
             reckon'd
             up
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             The
             bounds
             of
             the
             Roman
             Patriarchate
             .
          
           
             
               A
               return
               to
               the
               Roman
               Patriarchate
               .
               The
               limits
               hereof
               not
               expresly
               set
               down
               by
               the
               ancients
               .
               Unjustly
               pretended
               to
               reach
               over
               the
               whole
               West
               .
               This
               granted
               by
               them
               of
               the
               Greek
               Church
               ,
               and
               why
               .
               The
               Popes
               Patriarchal
               Power
               disown'd
               by
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 Milan
                 ,
                 Aquileia
              
               and
               Ravenna
               .
               The
               independency
               and
               opposition
               of
               those
               Churches
               to
               the
               Roman
               See
               ,
               severally
               evinc't
               by
               particular
               cases
               and
               instances
               .
               The
               Power
               of
               Metropolitans
               in
               France
               
               kept
               up
               independant
               from
               Rome
               .
               The
               truth
               of
               this
               consess'd
               and
               clear'd
               by
               
                 De
                 Marca
              
               .
               Other
               instances
               of
               preserving
               their
               Rights
               against
               the
               pretensions
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ;
                 Hincmar
              
               of
               Rhemes
               ,
               and
               the
               Synod
               of
               Metz.
               Two
               other
               National
               Churches
               instanc't
               in
               :
               the
               African
               ,
               and
               the
               Britannick
               Churches
               .
               The
               famous
               case
               of
               Appeals
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Africk
               .
               A
               clear
               account
               of
               that
               matter
               .
               Their
               publick
               rejecting
               the
               power
               which
               the
               Pope
               challeng'd
               over
               those
               Churches
               .
               The
               Letters
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Carthage
               to
               Pope
               Boniface
               ,
               and
               Caelestine
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               Several
               useful
               and
               proper
               Corollaries
               deduc't
               from
               this
               story
               for
               the
               evincing
               the
               vain
               pretensions
               of
               the
               Papal
               Power
               over
               those
               Churches
               .
               The
               boldness
               of
               some
               
               in
               denying
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               whole
               story
               .
               The
               state
               of
               the
               Britannick
               Church
               .
               The
               Progress
               of
               Religion
               and
               Church-Government
               here
               'till
               the
               times
               of
               Pope
               Gregory
               .
               The
               Church
               Govern'd
               by
               an
               Arch-bishop
               and
               Bishop
               at
               Austin's
               arrival
               .
               Their
               customs
               wholly
               different
               from
               ,
               and
               independant
               upon
               Rome
               .
               Their
               absolute
               refusal
               to
               own
               the
               authority
               of
               Austin
               or
               the
               Pope
               .
               The
               slaughter
               of
               the
               Bangor-Monks
               suspiciously
               charg'd
               upon
               Austin
               .
               The
               Popes
               proper
               Patriarchate
               most
               probably
               shew'd
               to
               be
               of
               equal
               extent
               with
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               
                 Vicarius
                 Urbicus
              
               .
               What
               Provinces
               under
               his
               Government
               .
               The
               Roman
               Synod
               consisting
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               those
               Provinces
               .
               A
               two-fold
               Patriarchate
               of
               the
               Pope
               trifling
               and
               precarious
               .
               The
               
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               daily
               amplyfying
               their
               Jurisdiction
               .
               The
               means
               whereby
               they
               did
               this
               briefly
               intimated
               .
            
          
           
             I.
             HAVING
             thus
             dispatcht
             the
             other
             Patriarchs
             ,
             we
             return
             to
             him
             of
             Rome
             ,
             ever
             allow'd
             to
             be
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             most
             honourable
             of
             the
             number
             .
             What
             his
             Patriarchal
             bounds
             were
             ,
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             not
             so
             particularly
             set
             out
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             done
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             here
             the
             Champions
             of
             that
             Church
             when
             they
             find
             themselves
             prest
             upon
             ,
             and
             that
             rhe
             Popes
             Universal
             and
             Apostolical
             Power
             is
             a
             Post
             not
             to
             be
             defended
             ,
             presently
             retreat
             to
             his
             Patriarchate
             ,
             which
             with
             great
             confidence
             they
             extend
             over
             
             the
             whole
             Western
             World
             ,
             being
             content
             with
             half
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             have
             all
             .
             And
             to
             this
             prodigious
             Latitude
             some
             *
             of
             them
             stretch
             the
             Suburbicary
             Churches
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             the
             whole
             Western
             Empire
             had
             been
             nothing
             but
             the
             Suburbs
             of
             Rome
             )
             and
             in
             this
             sence
             they
             tell
             us
             Rufinus
             meant
             the
             Canon
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             this
             upon
             no
             wiser
             reason
             than
             (
             what
             is
             as
             trifling
             and
             precarious
             as
             the
             other
             )
             that
             the
             whole
             West
             was
             the
             
               Special
               Diocess
            
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             But
             this
             looks
             rather
             like
             Fancy
             and
             Romance
             ,
             than
             that
             grave
             and
             sober
             arguing
             that
             becomes
             those
             great
             Names
             that
             use
             it
             .
             Omitting
             therefore
             this
             extravagant
             notion
             of
             Suburbicary
             Churches
             ,
             come
             we
             to
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
          
           
           
             And
             herein
             it
             must
             be
             granted
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             later
             
               Greeks
               ,
               Zonaras
               ,
               Balsamon
               ,
               Barlaam
               ,
               Nilus
               ,
            
             &c.
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             who
             very
             liberally
             give
             him
             all
             the
             Western
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             sixth
             Canon
             of
             Nice
             .
             A
             concession
             which
             they
             make
             not
             so
             much
             out
             of
             any
             kindness
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             partly
             out
             of
             a
             design
             to
             magnifie
             the
             power
             and
             greatness
             of
             their
             own
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             share
             equal
             priviledges
             with
             him
             of
             Rome
             ;
             partly
             because
             they
             were
             willing
             to
             keep
             the
             Pope
             within
             any
             bounds
             ,
             whose
             restless
             ambition
             they
             saw
             carrying
             all
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             car'd
             not
             to
             throw
             him
             the
             West
             for
             his
             portion
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             had
             no
             care
             or
             concernment
             what
             became
             of
             it
             ,
             being
             mainly
             intent
             
             upon
             preserving
             their
             Jurisdiction
             at
             home
             .
             And
             here
             I
             cannot
             but
             by
             the
             way
             remark
             the
             indiscreet
             and
             injudicious
             Zeal
             of
             a
             very
             Learned
             man
             *
             ,
             who
             confidently
             asserts
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             expedition
             of
             the
             Franks
             for
             the
             recovery
             of
             the
             Holy
             Land
             ,
             God
             by
             a
             peculiar
             providence
             let
             the
             Eastern
             Parts
             be
             subdued
             by
             the
             Western
             Armies
             ;
             that
             so
             those
             famous
             Patriarchal
             Sees
             might
             learn
             to
             strike
             Sail
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             own
             the
             greatness
             and
             dignity
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             Besides
             ,
             't
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             concession
             the
             Greeks
             took
             their
             measures
             of
             things
             from
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             it
             was
             in
             their
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Pope
             had
             in
             a
             manner
             intirely
             subdued
             the
             Western
             Provinces
             to
             the
             See
             of
             
             Rome
             .
             But
             in
             the
             better
             and
             more
             early
             Ages
             the
             case
             was
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             that
             the
             Popes
             Patriarchal
             Jurisdiction
             was
             far
             enough
             from
             extending
             over
             the
             whole
             West
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             better
             evidence
             ,
             than
             that
             there
             was
             scarce
             any
             Western
             Church
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             upon
             occasion
             oppose
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             remonstrate
             against
             the
             Usurpations
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             .
             In
             Italy
             we
             need
             go
             no
             further
             than
             to
             those
             Churches
             that
             lay
             next
             it
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             great
             Churches
             of
             
               Milan
               ,
               Aquileia
            
             ,
             and
             Ravenna
             .
          
           
             II.
             HOW
             great
             Milan
             was
             ,
             and
             of
             how
             great
             reputation
             the
             Bishop
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             stood
             upon
             a
             level
             with
             him
             of
             Rome
             ,
             we
             briefly
             noted
             before
             ;
             it
             being
             next
             Rome
             ,
             the
             
             largest
             ,
             richest
             ,
             most
             plentiful
             ,
             and
             populous
             City
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             as
             Procopius
             *
             tells
             us
             .
             S.
             Ambrose
             his
             Election
             and
             Ordination
             to
             that
             See
             was
             made
             purely
             by
             the
             Provincial
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             notice
             taken
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             .
             A
             case
             so
             clear
             ,
             that
             
               De
               Marca
            
             *
             fairly
             gives
             up
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             confesses
             that
             in
             those
             times
             and
             for
             some
             Ages
             after
             ,
             the
             Pope
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             in
             the
             Ordination
             of
             the
             Metropolitan
             of
             Milan
             :
             Nay
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             case
             of
             all
             Metropolitans
             out
             of
             the
             Popes
             Jurisdiction
             in
             Italy
             ,
             where
             the
             Bishops
             of
             every
             Province
             constantly
             Ordain'd
             their
             own
             Metropolitans
             without
             any
             authority
             ;
             or
             so
             much
             as
             consent
             had
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             
             But
             then
             not
             being
             able
             to
             shift
             off
             the
             evidence
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             yet
             willing
             withall
             to
             serve
             his
             cause
             ,
             he
             does
             in
             order
             to
             that
             design
             ,
             distinguish
             the
             Roman
             Patriarchate
             into
             ordinary
             ,
             over
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Italy
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             ,
             over
             the
             whole
             West
             .
             A
             distinction
             wholly
             precarious
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             false
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             what
             kind
             of
             Patriarchate
             that
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             could
             consist
             without
             right
             of
             Ordaining
             Metropolitans
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             most
             inseparable
             branch
             of
             Patriarchal
             Power
             ,
             would
             have
             become
             a
             person
             of
             his
             ,
             I
             say
             not
             ingenuity
             ,
             but
             wisdom
             and
             learning
             to
             have
             considered
             .
             As
             for
             Milan
             ,
             the
             Metropolitick
             Rights
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             he
             confesses
             ,
             continued
             independant
             at
             least
             till
             the
             
             year
             DLV.
             And
             indeed
             't
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             Epistle
             *
             of
             Pope
             Pelagius
             ;
             who
             confesses
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Milan
             did
             not
             use
             to
             come
             to
             Rome
             ,
             but
             they
             and
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Aquileia
             Ordain'd
             each
             other
             :
             and
             when
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             reduce
             them
             by
             other
             means
             ,
             he
             endeavour'd
             to
             bring
             them
             in
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             secular
             Arm
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             Letter
             *
             to
             Narses
             the
             Emperours
             Lieutenant
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             And
             afterwards
             upon
             a
             difference
             that
             hapened
             ,
             Milan
             withdrew
             it self
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             for
             Two
             hundred
             years
             *
             together
             .
             And
             though
             with
             others
             it
             was
             brought
             at
             last
             under
             the
             common
             yoke
             ,
             yet
             upon
             every
             little
             occasion
             it
             reasserted
             its
             original
             liberty
             .
             Thus
             when
             Ann.
             MLIX
             .
             great
             disturbances
             
             arose
             in
             that
             Church
             *
             ,
             Pope
             Nicolaus
             the
             Second
             sent
             
               Peter
               Damian
            
             as
             his
             Legate
             to
             interpose
             .
             This
             made
             it
             worse
             ,
             the
             common
             out-cry
             presently
             was
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Ambrosian
             
               Church
               ought
               not
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               that
               the
               Pope
               had
               no
               power
               of
               Judging
               ,
               or
               ordering
               matters
               in
               that
               See
               ;
               that
               it
               would
               be
               a
               great
               indignity
               ,
               if
               that
               Church
               which
               under
               their
               Ancestors
               had
               been
               always
               free
               ,
               should
               now
               to
               their
               extream
               reproach
               (
               which
               God
               forbid
               )
               become
               subject
               to
               another
               Church
               .
            
             The
             clamour
             increas'd
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             grew
             into
             an
             higher
             ferment
             ,
             the
             Bells
             are
             rung
             ,
             the
             Episcopal
             Pallace
             beset
             ,
             the
             Legate
             threatned
             with
             Death
             ,
             who
             getting
             into
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             and
             having
             in
             a
             short
             speech
             set
             forth
             the
             Pope's
             and
             S.
             
             Peter's
             power
             ,
             and
             wheedled
             
             the
             people
             with
             some
             popular
             insinuations
             ,
             reduc'd
             things
             to
             a
             better
             order
             .
          
           
             III.
             THE
             Church
             of
             Aquileia
             was
             much
             at
             the
             same
             pass
             with
             that
             of
             Milan
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             whereof
             mutually
             Ordain'd
             one
             another
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             asking
             the
             Pope
             leave
             .
             And
             though
             Pelagius
             *
             would
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             done
             only
             to
             save
             the
             trouble
             and
             charge
             of
             a
             journy
             to
             Rome
             ,
             yet
             
               De
               Marca
            
             *
             honestly
             confesses
             the
             true
             reason
             was
             ,
             that
             Milan
             being
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             
               Italick
               Diocess
            
             ,
             the
             Ordaining
             the
             Metropolitan
             of
             Aquileia
             belong'd
             to
             him
             as
             Primate
             ;
             and
             the
             Ordaining
             the
             Primate
             of
             Milan
             belong'd
             to
             him
             of
             Aquileia
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             first
             Metropolitan
             of
             the
             Diocess
             of
             Italy
             .
          
           
           
             Upon
             this
             account
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             
               tria
               capitula
            
             ,
             this
             Church
             held
             no
             correspondence
             with
             that
             of
             Rome
             for
             above
             an
             Hundred
             years
             ,
             and
             when
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             having
             got
             the
             Emperour
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             attempted
             by
             force
             and
             armed
             violence
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             answer
             their
             stubbornness
             at
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Aquileia
             with
             his
             Provincial
             Synod
             met
             ,
             and
             wrote
             an
             humble
             remonstrance
             *
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Mauricius
             ,
             wherein
             they
             set
             forth
             the
             true
             state
             of
             their
             case
             ,
             and
             the
             unjust
             and
             violent
             proceedings
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             plainly
             tell
             him
             that
             they
             had
             at
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Ordination
             given
             caution
             in
             writing
             to
             their
             Metropolitan
             ,
             which
             they
             never
             had
             ,
             nor
             would
             violate
             ,
             and
             that
             unless
             his
             Majesty
             was
             pleas'd
             to
             remove
             
             this
             compulsion
             ,
             their
             Successours
             would
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             come
             to
             Aquileia
             for
             Ordination
             ,
             but
             would
             be
             forc't
             to
             fly
             to
             the
             Arch-bishops
             of
             France
             ,
             as
             being
             next
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             receive
             it
             there
             .
             The
             Emperour
             was
             satisfied
             with
             their
             Addresses
             ,
             and
             wrote
             *
             to
             the
             Pope
             (
             Baronius
             calls
             them
             
               imperious
               Letters
            
             ,
             written
             
               more
               Tyrannico
            
             ,
             like
             a
             Tyrant
             )
             commanding
             him
             to
             surcease
             the
             Prosecution
             ,
             and
             to
             create
             those
             Bishops
             no
             farther
             trouble
             ,
             'till
             the
             affairs
             of
             Italy
             were
             quieted
             ,
             and
             things
             might
             more
             calmly
             be
             enquired
             into
             .
             Baronius
             is
             strangely
             angry
             at
             this
             Letter
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             heighth
             of
             rudeness
             and
             passion
             ,
             especially
             towards
             so
             good
             an
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             take
             upon
             him
             
               arroganti
               fastu
            
             ,
             with
             so
             
             much
             pride
             and
             arrogancy
             not
             to
             beseech
             ,
             but
             to
             command
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             he
             again
             says
             was
             done
             not
             like
             an
             Emperour
             ,
             but
             a
             Tyrant
             .
             But
             the
             Istrian
             and
             Ligurian
             Bishops
             ,
             little
             regarded
             how
             it
             thundred
             at
             Rome
             .
             Nay
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             ballance
             hang
             more
             even
             ,
             they
             had
             some
             time
             since
             advanc't
             their
             Metropolitan
             to
             the
             title
             and
             honour
             of
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             which
             Baronius
             *
             himself
             grants
             was
             done
             while
             Paulinus
             was
             Metropolitan
             of
             Aquileia
             about
             the
             year
             DLXX.
             An
             honour
             a
             long
             time
             resident
             at
             Aquileia
             ,
             then
             translated
             to
             Grado
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             fixt
             at
             Venice
             .
             Though
             withal
             Aquileia
             having
             recovered
             its
             broken
             fortunes
             ,
             resum'd
             the
             style
             and
             dignity
             of
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             an
             honour
             
             which
             it
             retains
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             IV.
             LET
             us
             next
             view
             the
             Church
             of
             Ravenna
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             that
             was
             any
             more
             conformable
             to
             Rome
             than
             the
             rest
             .
             Ravenna
             had
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             especially
             from
             the
             days
             of
             Honorius
             ,
             been
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             declining
             times
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             the
             Exarchs
             of
             Italy
             ,
             who
             govern'd
             in
             chief
             under
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             constantly
             resided
             there
             ,
             while
             Rome
             was
             under
             the
             command
             of
             a
             petty
             Duke
             :
             Swell'd
             with
             so
             much
             honour
             and
             advantage
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Ravenna
             for
             some
             Ages
             disputed
             place
             with
             them
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Exarchs
             taking
             all
             occasions
             to
             curb
             and
             repress
             the
             Pope
             .
             Ann.
             DCXLIX
             .
             Maurus
             ,
             sometimes
             Steward
             of
             
             that
             Church
             *
             ,
             entred
             upon
             the
             Archiepiscopal
             See
             of
             Ravenna
             .
             A
             man
             as
             my
             Author
             grants
             ,
             wise
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             shrew'd
             sharp
             Wit.
             He
             without
             taking
             any
             notice
             of
             Rome
             ,
             was
             Consecrated
             by
             three
             Bishops
             of
             his
             own
             Province
             ,
             Ordain'd
             his
             own
             Provincial
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             far
             from
             seeking
             any
             Confirmation
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             he
             received
             his
             Pall
             from
             the
             Emperour
             .
             This
             gave
             infinite
             distaste
             to
             Pope
             Martin
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             like
             to
             his
             Successour
             Eugenius
             ,
             who
             sat
             but
             one
             year
             .
             But
             Pope
             Vitalian
             who
             succeeded
             ,
             would
             not
             so
             put
             it
             up
             ,
             but
             summons
             Maurus
             to
             appear
             ,
             and
             answer
             his
             contempt
             at
             Rome
             ,
             but
             he
             slighted
             the
             Summons
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Pope
             Excommunicated
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             requital
             did
             the
             like
             to
             the
             
             Pope
             ,
             nay
             upon
             his
             Death-bed
             oblig'd
             his
             Clergy
             never
             to
             submit
             themselves
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               .
               Reparatus
            
             his
             Successour
             trod
             in
             the
             same
             steps
             ,
             and
             procur'd
             the
             Emperours
             Rescript
             to
             free
             that
             Church
             from
             any
             subjection
             to
             the
             Roman
             See.
             Ann.
             DCCVIII
             .
             *
             Felix
             of
             Ravenna
             was
             content
             to
             receive
             his
             Ordination
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             came
             thither
             ,
             an
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Fidelity
             was
             required
             of
             him
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             .
             This
             he
             utterly
             denied
             ,
             a
             confession
             of
             his
             Faith
             he
             offered
             ,
             but
             homage
             he
             would
             not
             pay
             ,
             nor
             engage
             to
             send
             money
             to
             Rome
             .
             Nor
             more
             he
             did
             ,
             but
             home
             he
             goes
             ,
             where
             his
             people
             gave
             him
             little
             thanks
             for
             what
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             both
             agreed
             to
             defend
             
             their
             liberty
             ;
             but
             it
             cost
             the
             old
             man
             dear
             ,
             and
             them
             too
             for
             that
             attempt
             .
             For
             
               Justinian
               Rhinotmetes
            
             the
             Emperour
             (
             who
             favoured
             the
             Pope
             )
             being
             made
             acquainted
             with
             what
             was
             done
             at
             Ravenna
             ;
             a
             Fleet
             is
             sent
             under
             the
             command
             of
             
               Theodorus
               Patricius
            
             ,
             the
             City
             besieg'd
             ,
             and
             taken
             ,
             several
             of
             prime
             quality
             lost
             their
             lives
             and
             fortunes
             ,
             and
             the
             poor
             Arch-bishop
             had
             his
             eyes
             put
             out
             ,
             and
             was
             banisht
             into
             Pontus
             ,
             where
             he
             remain'd
             ,
             'till
             the
             severity
             of
             Discipline
             had
             taught
             him
             better
             manners
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             courage
             in
             asserting
             the
             priviledges
             of
             their
             Church
             against
             the
             Papal
             encroachments
             was
             afterwards
             shewn
             by
             John
             ,
             and
             Guibert
             Successors
             in
             that
             See
             ,
             as
             were
             it
             necessary
             ,
             might
             be
             particularly
             
             related
             .
             But
             the
             case
             is
             too
             evident
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             and
             the
             argument
             thence
             too
             strong
             to
             be
             evaded
             ,
             how
             little
             those
             times
             understood
             of
             any
             Patriarchal
             Jurisdiction
             which
             the
             Pope
             had
             over
             all
             Italy
             ,
             much
             less
             over
             the
             whole
             West
             .
          
           
             V.
             IF
             we
             look
             into
             France
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             them
             careful
             to
             secure
             the
             Rights
             of
             Metropolitans
             ,
             and
             the
             priviledges
             of
             Provincial
             Bishops
             ,
             without
             being
             oblig'd
             to
             fetch
             them
             from
             Rome
             .
             The
             second
             Council
             of
             Arles
             Ann.
             CCCCLII
             .
             decree
             *
             ,
             that
             no
             Bishop
             shall
             be
             Ordain'd
             without
             his
             own
             Metropolitan
             ,
             and
             three
             of
             the
             Provincial
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             rest
             testifying
             their
             consent
             by
             Letter
             .
             The
             second
             of
             Orleans
             holden
             Ann.
             DXXXIII
             .
             renew
             *
             the
             ancient
             form
             and
             manner
             
             of
             Ordaining
             Metropolitans
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             which
             shews
             how
             little
             they
             depended
             upon
             any
             foreign
             power
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             's
             needless
             to
             insist
             upon
             this
             point
             ,
             which
             the
             Learned
             
               De
               Marca
            
             *
             has
             so
             fully
             cleared
             and
             vindicated
             ,
             as
             a
             fundamental
             part
             of
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             Gallican
             Church
             ,
             and
             has
             deduc't
             it
             through
             the
             several
             Ages
             and
             Dynasties
             of
             their
             Kings
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             remark
             ,
             that
             when
             Hincmar
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Remes
             had
             depos'd
             Rothald
             Bishop
             of
             Suessons
             for
             great
             misdemeanours
             ,
             Rothald
             appeal'd
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Pope
             Nicolaus
             espous'd
             his
             cause
             ,
             wrote
             sharply
             to
             Hincmar
             ,
             and
             cited
             him
             to
             appear
             ,
             and
             answer
             what
             he
             had
             done
             at
             
             Rome
             .
             But
             Hincmar
             would
             not
             stir
             ,
             but
             publisht
             a
             large
             Apologetick
             *
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             wherein
             he
             justifies
             his
             Act
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             gives
             good
             words
             ,
             and
             great
             deference
             to
             the
             See
             Apostolick
             ,
             yet
             stoutly
             contends
             ,
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             content
             with
             a
             general
             care
             and
             inspection
             ,
             and
             not
             interrupt
             the
             ordinary
             Rights
             of
             Metropolitans
             ,
             and
             that
             't
             was
             infinitely
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             the
             criminal
             should
             be
             referr'd
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             his
             own
             Province
             .
          
           
             Two
             years
             before
             this
             ,
             viz.
             Ann.
             DCCCLXIII
             .
             a
             French
             Synod
             met
             at
             Metz
             *
             about
             the
             Marriage
             of
             King
             Lotharius
             ,
             wherein
             they
             determin'd
             contrary
             to
             the
             liking
             of
             the
             Papal
             Legates
             .
             However
             they
             sent
             Letters
             with
             the
             reasons
             of
             
             their
             proceedings
             by
             Guntharius
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Colen
             ,
             and
             Theatgaud
             of
             Triers
             to
             Pope
             Nicolaus
             .
             The
             Pope
             upon
             their
             arrival
             call'd
             a
             Synod
             ,
             wherein
             he
             Excommunicated
             the
             Synod
             of
             Metz
             ,
             and
             depos'd
             the
             two
             Arch-bishops
             that
             were
             sent
             with
             the
             Letters
             ,
             and
             publisht
             *
             a
             manifesto
             of
             what
             he
             had
             done
             .
             To
             this
             the
             Bishops
             return'd
             an
             answer
             ,
             wherein
             having
             represented
             the
             personal
             affronts
             ,
             and
             ill
             usage
             they
             had
             met
             with
             from
             him
             ,
             they
             tell
             him
             Chap.
             IV.
             that
             as
             for
             his
             froward
             ,
             unjust
             ,
             and
             unreasonable
             sentence
             ,
             contrary
             to
             all
             Canons
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             own
             it
             ,
             yea
             as
             being
             illegal
             and
             unwarrantable
             ,
             they
             together
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Brethren
             slighted
             and
             despised
             it
             ,
             and
             utterly
             renounc'd
             Communion
             with
             
             him
             ,
             contenting
             themselves
             with
             the
             Communion
             and
             fellowship
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             over
             which
             he
             had
             so
             proudly
             exalted
             himself
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             through
             his
             pride
             and
             contempt
             he
             had
             separated
             himself
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             had
             styl'd
             them
             
               his
               Clerks
            
             ,
             they
             bid
             him
             take
             notice
             they
             were
             none
             of
             his
             Clerks
             ,
             but
             persons
             ,
             whom
             ,
             if
             his
             pride
             would
             have
             suffer'd
             him
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             own'd
             and
             treated
             as
             his
             Brethren
             and
             fellow
             Bishops
             ,
             with
             much
             more
             there
             spoken
             with
             a
             just
             ,
             but
             smart
             resentment
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             can
             any
             man
             believe
             ,
             the
             Pope
             should
             have
             met
             with
             such
             treatment
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             the
             wisest
             ,
             gravest
             ,
             most
             learned
             ,
             and
             eminent
             persons
             in
             their
             
             several
             Ages
             ,
             had
             his
             title
             to
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             West
             been
             so
             clear
             and
             unquestionable
             ,
             as
             some
             men
             seem
             to
             represent
             it
             .
             The
             same
             might
             be
             shew'd
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             be
             a
             great
             stranger
             to
             Church-History
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             at
             a
             loss
             for
             instances
             of
             this
             nature
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             instance
             only
             in
             two
             more
             (
             and
             with
             them
             dispatch
             this
             argument
             )
             the
             African
             and
             the
             Britanick
             Churches
             .
          
           
             VI.
             I
             chuse
             to
             instance
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Africk
             ,
             because
             so
             confidently
             challeng'd
             by
             them
             of
             Rome
             at
             every
             turn
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             were
             under
             the
             civil
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Praetorian
             Praefect
             of
             Italy
             .
             And
             here
             omitting
             infinite
             arguments
             that
             offer
             themselves
             ,
             I
             shall
             insist
             only
             upon
             the
             famous
             
             case
             of
             Appeals
             ,
             commenc'd
             under
             Pope
             Zosimus
             ,
             Ann.
             CCCCXVIII
             .
             and
             not
             ended
             'till
             some
             years
             after
             ,
             which
             will
             furnish
             us
             with
             a
             plain
             and
             uncontroulable
             evidence
             ,
             how
             little
             authority
             more
             than
             what
             was
             honourary
             ,
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             in
             those
             days
             had
             over
             those
             Churches
             .
          
           
             The
             case
             ,
             as
             briefly
             as
             it
             can
             well
             be
             summ'd
             up
             ,
             stands
             thus
             ,
             *
             Apiarius
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             Sicca
             in
             Africk
             had
             been
             depos'd
             by
             his
             Diocesan
             Urbanus
             for
             very
             notorious
             and
             scandalous
             offences
             ,
             and
             the
             sentence
             ratified
             by
             a
             Provincial
             Council
             .
             Hopeless
             of
             any
             relief
             at
             home
             ,
             over
             he
             flies
             to
             Rome
             ,
             tells
             his
             tale
             to
             Pope
             Zosimus
             ,
             who
             restores
             him
             to
             Communion
             ,
             espouses
             his
             cause
             ,
             and
             sends
             
             him
             back
             with
             Faustinus
             an
             Italian
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             two
             Roman
             Presbyters
             into
             Africk
             ,
             to
             see
             him
             resettled
             in
             his
             former
             place
             .
             When
             they
             arriv'd
             in
             Africk
             ,
             they
             found
             a
             Council
             of
             African
             Bishops
             to
             the
             number
             of
             CCXVII
             .
             sitting
             at
             Carthage
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             delivered
             their
             message
             partly
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             ,
             partly
             by
             writing
             .
             But
             the
             writing
             being
             demanded
             ,
             a
             memorial
             was
             produc't
             containing
             instructions
             from
             Pope
             Zosimus
             what
             they
             should
             insist
             upon
             ;
             it
             consisted
             of
             four
             Heads
             .
             First
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Appeals
             of
             Bishops
             to
             the
             See
             of
             
               Rome
               .
               Secondly
            
             ,
             against
             the
             busie
             resorting
             of
             Bishops
             to
             Court.
             Thirdly
             ,
             concerning
             the
             handling
             the
             causes
             of
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             by
             the
             neighbouring
             Bishops
             ,
             where
             they
             
             were
             unjustly
             Excommunicated
             by
             their
             own
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Excommunicating
             Bishop
             Urban
             (
             who
             had
             depos'd
             Apiarius
             )
             or
             at
             least
             his
             appearing
             at
             Rome
             ,
             unless
             he
             corrected
             what
             he
             had
             done
             amiss
             .
             But
             the
             main
             thing
             insisted
             on
             was
             that
             of
             Appeals
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             sending
             Legates
             thither
             to
             hear
             causes
             ,
             and
             this
             too
             challeng'd
             by
             Zosimus
             in
             his
             memorial
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             giving
             leave
             to
             Bishops
             accus'd
             or
             condemn'd
             to
             appeal
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             power
             to
             the
             Pope
             to
             hear
             and
             determine
             those
             Appeals
             ,
             either
             immediately
             by
             himself
             ,
             or
             by
             Commishoners
             which
             he
             should
             send
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             The
             African
             Fathers
             were
             infinitely
             surpriz'd
             to
             hear
             such
             
             a
             power
             claim'd
             ,
             and
             more
             to
             hear
             it
             claim'd
             as
             due
             by
             a
             Canon
             of
             Nice
             .
             They
             had
             search'd
             into
             the
             Canons
             of
             that
             Council
             ,
             which
             they
             found
             to
             be
             but
             twenty
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             of
             that
             number
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             While
             these
             things
             were
             debating
             ,
             Zosimus
             dies
             ,
             and
             Boniface
             succeeds
             ,
             and
             the
             case
             is
             again
             canvast
             ,
             and
             the
             result
             of
             the
             consultation
             was
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             present
             things
             should
             rest
             upon
             that
             bottom
             ,
             whereon
             the
             Popes
             memorial
             had
             plac't
             them
             ,
             'till
             they
             could
             send
             to
             the
             three
             great
             Churches
             of
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               Antioch
            
             and
             Alexandria
             for
             authentick
             Copies
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Canons
             ,
             to
             adjust
             and
             decide
             this
             matter
             .
             They
             wrote
             likewise
             to
             Pope
             Boniface
             by
             his
             Legates
             (
             who
             then
             return'd
             )
             acquainting
             him
             with
             
             the
             state
             of
             the
             case
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             done
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             withal
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             as
             those
             pretended
             Canons
             claim'd
             ,
             the
             issue
             would
             be
             intolerable
             to
             them
             :
             But
             they
             hop'd
             it
             would
             be
             found
             otherwise
             ,
             no
             such
             thing
             appearing
             in
             their
             Copies
             of
             that
             Council
             .
             However
             they
             had
             sent
             to
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             for
             such
             as
             were
             most
             authentick
             ,
             and
             intreated
             him
             also
             to
             do
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             SOME
             years
             pass'd
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             at
             length
             the
             Messengers
             that
             had
             been
             sent
             into
             the
             East
             return'd
             ,
             and
             brought
             Letters
             *
             from
             Cyril
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             Atticus
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             importing
             that
             they
             had
             sent
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               most
               true
               and
               exact
               Copies
            
             of
             the
             authentick
             Synod
             of
             Nice
             ,
             preserv'd
             in
             the
             Archives
             of
             their
             
             Churches
             ,
             Copies
             of
             which
             they
             had
             also
             sent
             to
             Pope
             Boniface
             .
             Hereupon
             a
             full
             Council
             of
             African
             Bishops
             is
             conven'd
             ,
             to
             which
             Pope
             Caelestine
             (
             for
             Boniface
             was
             lately
             dead
             )
             dispatcht
             Faustinus
             as
             his
             Legate
             .
             And
             now
             the
             case
             of
             Apiarius
             is
             again
             brought
             under
             examination
             ,
             and
             found
             worse
             than
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             the
             farther
             they
             rak'd
             into
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             foul
             and
             offensive
             did
             it
             appear
             to
             them
             ,
             'till
             the
             conviction
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             though
             sore
             against
             his
             Will
             ,
             forc'd
             him
             to
             confess
             all
             ,
             and
             save
             them
             the
             trouble
             of
             any
             farther
             Scrutiny
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             this
             cause
             being
             over
             ,
             and
             the
             pretence
             of
             Appeals
             overthrown
             by
             the
             authentick
             Copies
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             Nice
             ,
             nothing
             remain'd
             but
             to
             write
             
             to
             Caelestine
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             in
             a
             quick
             and
             smart
             strain
             ,
             
               Wherein
               they
               first
               give
               him
               an
               account
               of
               the
               case
               of
               Apiarius
               ,
               and
               how
               troublesome
               and
               injurious
               his
               Legate
               Faustinus
               had
               been
               to
               the
               whole
               Synod
               ,
               in
               asserting
               the
               priviledges
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               thereof
               challenging
               that
               Apiarius
               should
               be
               readmitted
               to
               communion
               ,
               because
               his
               Holiness
               (
               believing
               his
               Appeal
               ,
               which
               yet
               could
               not
               be
               made
               good
               )
               had
               restor'd
               him
               to
               communion
               ,
               a
               thing
               which
               he
               ought
               in
               no
               wise
               to
               have
               done
               .
               Next
               they
               proceed
               earnestly
               to
               beseech
               him
               ,
               that
               henceforth
               he
               would
               not
               so
               easily
               give
               ear
               to
               those
               that
               came
               from
               hence
               ,
               nor
               admit
               any
               to
               communion
               ,
               whom
               they
               
               had
               excommunicated
               ,
               which
               he
               might
               easily
               perceive
               was
               prohibited
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               has
               taken
               so
               much
               care
               about
               the
               Inferiour
               Clergy
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               did
               it
               intend
               it
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               where
               any
               are
               suspended
               from
               communion
               within
               their
               own
               Province
               ,
               his
               Holiness
               should
               not
               rashly
               and
               unduly
               readmit
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               ,
               as
               became
               him
               ,
               reject
               the
               unwarrantable
               repairing
               of
               Presbyters
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Inferiour
               Clergy
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               Canon
               of
               any
               Council
               that
               has
               depriv'd
               the
               African
               Church
               of
               this
               Right
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Decrees
               of
               Nice
               have
               most
               plainly
               committed
               both
               the
               Inferiour
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishops
               themselves
               to
               their
               
               own
               Metropolitans
               ;
               having
               most
               wisely
               and
               justly
               provided
               ,
               that
               all
               affairs
               shall
               be
               determin'd
               in
               the
               very
               places
               where
               they
               arise
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               will
               not
               be
               wanting
               to
               every
               Province
               ,
               whereby
               equity
               may
               be
               prudently
               discern'd
               ,
               and
               constantly
               maintain'd
               by
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               especially
               since
               every
               man
               has
               liberty
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               offended
               with
               the
               determination
               of
               his
               Judges
               ,
               to
               appeal
               to
               a
               Provincial
               ,
               or
               if
               need
               be
               ,
               to
               a
               general
               Council
               :
               Unless
               perhaps
               any
               one
               can
               think
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               enable
               single
               persons
               to
               examin
               the
               Justice
               of
               a
               cause
               ,
               and
               deny
               it
               to
               a
               vast
               number
               of
               Bishops
               Assembled
               in
               Council
               .
               Or
               ,
               how
               shall
               a
               Judgment
               
               then
               made
               beyond
               Sea
               be
               valid
               ,
               whereto
               the
               persons
               that
               are
               necessary
               to
               give
               in
               evidence
               ,
               either
               through
               the
               infirmity
               of
               their
               Sex
               ,
               or
               Age
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               impediments
               that
               will
               intervene
               ,
               cannot
               be
               brought
               ?
               For
               that
               any
               Commissioners
               should
               be
               sent
               hither
               by
               your
               Holiness
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               find
               Ordain'd
               by
               the
               Fathers
               in
               any
               Synod
               .
               For
               as
               to
               what
               you
               long
               since
               sent
               us
               by
               Faustinus
               as
               part
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Council
               ,
               in
               the
               true
               and
               authentick
               Copies
               of
               that
               Council
               (
               which
               we
               received
               from
               Cyril
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               Atticus
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               sent
               to
               your
               Predecessour
               Boniface
               )
               we
               could
               find
               no
               such
               matter
               .
               In
               conclusion
               ,
               they
               advise
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               
               should
               not
               upon
               the
               request
               of
               any
               man
               ,
               send
               any
               of
               his
               Clerks
               thither
               to
               execute
               his
               sentence
               ,
               nor
               grant
               such
               leave
               to
               any
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               seem
               to
               introduce
               the
               smoaky
               pride
               of
               the
               World
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               holds
               forth
               the
               light
               of
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               the
               brightness
               of
               humility
               to
               all
               them
               that
               are
               desirous
               to
               see
               God
               :
               That
               as
               to
               Faustinus
               ,
               they
               are
               confident
               ,
               that
               Brotherly
               love
               continuing
               through
               the
               goodness
               and
               moderation
               of
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               Africa
               shall
               no
               longer
               be
               troubled
               with
               him
               .
            
             Such
             was
             their
             Letter
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             a
             Letter
             not
             fuller
             fraught
             with
             true
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             than
             fortified
             with
             clearness
             and
             strength
             of
             reason
             .
          
           
           
             VIII
             .
             FROM
             this
             naked
             and
             unartificial
             representation
             of
             the
             case
             ,
             its
             plain
             ;
             First
             ,
             That
             whatever
             power
             the
             ●●shop
             of
             Rome
             claim'd
             in
             Africk
             ,
             was
             even
             by
             his
             own
             tacit
             confession
             ,
             founded
             upon
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Zosimus
             did
             not
             pretend
             a
             Commission
             from
             Christ
             ,
             or
             a
             Delegation
             from
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Canon
             of
             Nice
             to
             justify
             his
             proceedings
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             give
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             no
             power
             over
             foreign
             Churches
             ,
             either
             to
             receive
             their
             excommunicated
             Members
             ,
             to
             hear
             and
             decide
             their
             causes
             ,
             or
             to
             restore
             them
             to
             communion
             ,
             or
             to
             send
             Legates
             and
             Commissioners
             with
             authority
             to
             determine
             the
             cause
             at
             home
             ;
             for
             this
             ,
             say
             the
             African
             
             Fathers
             ,
             
               nullâ
               invenimus
               patrum
               Synodo
               constitutum
            
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             Zosimus
             was
             guilty
             of
             a
             notorious
             forgery
             and
             imposture
             in
             falsifying
             the
             Nicene
             Canons
             ,
             pretending
             a
             Canon
             of
             Sardica
             to
             be
             a
             Canon
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             endeavouring
             to
             impose
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             power
             by
             it
             upon
             the
             African
             Churches
             .
             Can
             it
             be
             suppos'd
             ,
             that
             Zosimus
             should
             be
             ignorant
             what
             and
             how
             many
             the
             Nicene
             Canons
             were
             ?
             the
             Popes
             Legates
             were
             present
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             are
             often
             told
             ,
             presided
             in
             that
             Synod
             ,
             brought
             the
             Decrees
             home
             with
             them
             (
             as
             all
             other
             great
             Churches
             did
             )
             where
             they
             were
             no
             doubt
             carefully
             preserv'd
             among
             the
             Records
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             frequent
             occasions
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             made
             them
             be
             daily
             
             lookt
             into
             .
             Was
             not
             the
             Pope
             ,
             think
             we
             ,
             able
             to
             distinguish
             between
             Nice
             and
             Sardica
             ,
             between
             an
             Oecumenical
             Council
             ,
             and
             a
             Synod
             only
             of
             Western
             Bishops
             ,
             call'd
             in
             another
             Emperours
             Reign
             above
             Twenty
             years
             after
             .
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             a
             sin
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             but
             the
             Pope
             knew
             well
             enough
             which
             Council
             would
             best
             serve
             his
             turn
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             had
             a
             just
             and
             a
             mighty
             veneration
             for
             that
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             design
             would
             be
             easily
             swallowed
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             gild
             it
             over
             with
             the
             reputation
             and
             authority
             of
             that
             Synod
             .
             It
             was
             obvious
             to
             except
             against
             Sardica
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             but
             a
             particular
             Council
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Canon
             it
             made
             for
             Appeals
             to
             Rome
             was
             only
             a
             Provisionary
             Decree
             ,
             when
             the
             injur'd
             person
             
             was
             not
             like
             to
             meet
             with
             Justice
             at
             home
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Mass
             of
             Bishops
             was
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             set
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             case
             of
             Athanasius
             and
             two
             or
             three
             more
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Arians
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             occasion
             ,
             and
             for
             whose
             sakes
             that
             Canon
             was
             made
             .
             But
             that
             of
             Nice
             was
             universal
             ,
             and
             unexceptionable
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             hoped
             would
             pass
             without
             controul
             .
             But
             the
             African
             Bishops
             according
             to
             the
             humour
             of
             that
             Nation
             were
             of
             too
             honest
             and
             blunt
             a
             temper
             to
             be
             cajol'd
             by
             the
             arts
             of
             Rome
             .
             They
             requir'd
             to
             have
             the
             matter
             brought
             to
             the
             test
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Judg'd
             by
             the
             Original
             Canons
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             fraud
             was
             discovered
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             light
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Africk
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             every
             National
             Church
             ,
             has
             an
             inhaerent
             power
             of
             determining
             all
             causes
             that
             arise
             within
             it self
             :
             That
             this
             Right
             is
             founded
             both
             upon
             most
             evident
             reason
             ,
             (
             nothing
             being
             fitter
             than
             that
             controversies
             should
             be
             ended
             in
             the
             places
             where
             they
             began
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             all
             advantages
             of
             bringing
             matters
             to
             a
             more
             speedy
             and
             equal
             trial
             )
             and
             upon
             the
             wisdom
             and
             justice
             of
             the
             Divine
             providence
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             let
             his
             assistance
             be
             wanting
             in
             one
             place
             more
             than
             another
             ,
             and
             especially
             there
             where
             doing
             right
             to
             truth
             did
             more
             immediately
             make
             it
             necessary
             ;
             and
             that
             't
             was
             as
             probable
             two
             or
             three
             hundred
             should
             sift
             out
             truth
             as
             a
             single
             person
             .
             
             That
             the
             Nicene
             Synod
             had
             made
             this
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             African
             no
             less
             than
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             not
             understand
             how
             they
             had
             forfeited
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             any
             Council
             had
             taken
             it
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             for
             any
             person
             ,
             accused
             or
             proceeded
             against
             in
             Africk
             ,
             to
             appeal
             to
             Transmarine
             Churches
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             .
             This
             they
             tell
             Coelestine
             most
             expresly
             ,
             and
             call
             them
             
               improba
               refugia
            
             ,
             wicked
             and
             unwarrantable
             refuges
             .
             Against
             this
             they
             had
             particularly
             provided
             in
             the
             Council
             at
             Milevis
             *
             not
             long
             before
             this
             contest
             arose
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             Clergyman
             had
             a
             controversie
             with
             his
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             neighbouring
             Bishops
             should
             hear
             and
             determine
             it
             .
             But
             if
             there
             were
             any
             occasion
             of
             appealing
             ,
             
             they
             should
             appeal
             no
             further
             than
             to
             an
             African
             Council
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Primates
             of
             those
             Provinces
             .
             And
             that
             if
             any
             should
             resolve
             to
             appeal
             to
             any
             Transmarine
             Judgment
             ,
             no
             man
             in
             Africk
             should
             admit
             them
             to
             communion
             .
             The
             Canon
             't
             is
             true
             expresses
             only
             the
             Appeals
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             the
             Inferiour
             Clergy
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             Fathers
             in
             their
             Letters
             to
             Caelestine
             argue
             strongly
             ,
             if
             this
             care
             be
             taken
             about
             the
             Inferiour
             Clergy
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             ought
             it
             to
             be
             observ'd
             by
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             That
             the
             power
             which
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             sought
             to
             establish
             over
             other
             Churches
             ,
             evidently
             made
             way
             to
             bring
             pride
             ,
             and
             tyranny
             ,
             and
             a
             secular
             ambition
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             
             this
             course
             were
             follow'd
             ,
             it
             would
             let
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             domination
             ,
             and
             a
             scornful
             trampling
             over
             the
             Heads
             of
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             the
             calling
             in
             the
             secular
             arm
             to
             remove
             the
             opposition
             it
             would
             meet
             with
             ;
             Principles
             and
             Practices
             infinitely
             contrary
             to
             the
             mild
             and
             humble
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             let
             the
             Reader
             Judge
             what
             power
             the
             Pope
             had
             over
             the
             African
             Churches
             ,
             so
             solemnly
             denied
             ,
             so
             stiffly
             oppos'd
             ,
             not
             by
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             but
             by
             two
             or
             three
             hundred
             Bishops
             ,
             twice
             met
             in
             Council
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             and
             their
             judgment
             herein
             not
             precipitated
             ,
             but
             past
             upon
             most
             mature
             and
             deliberate
             debate
             and
             consultation
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             the
             cause
             had
             been
             depending
             for
             
             five
             or
             six
             years
             together
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             so
             great
             a
             shock
             is
             this
             to
             the
             Papal
             power
             ,
             that
             the
             Advocates
             of
             that
             Church
             know
             not
             which
             way
             to
             decline
             it
             .
             At
             last
             stands
             up
             one
             ,
             *
             who
             not
             being
             able
             to
             unty
             ,
             resolv'd
             to
             cut
             the
             knot
             ,
             directly
             charging
             both
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             the
             Epistles
             to
             Boniface
             and
             Caelestine
             ,
             without
             any
             warrant
             from
             Antiquity
             ,
             to
             be
             forg'd
             and
             supposititious
             .
             But
             the
             best
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             Writers
             in
             this
             Cause
             that
             came
             after
             him
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             hardiness
             to
             venture
             in
             his
             bottom
             .
             Nor
             have
             any
             of
             the
             many
             Publishers
             of
             the
             Councils
             since
             that
             time
             stigmatiz'd
             them
             with
             the
             least
             suspicion
             of
             being
             spurious
             ,
             nor
             taken
             any
             notice
             of
             the
             trifling
             exceptions
             he
             makes
             against
             them
             .
          
           
           
             IX
             .
             FROM
             Africk
             let
             us
             Sail
             into
             Britain
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             things
             stood
             in
             our
             own
             Country
             ,
             the
             first
             Nation
             of
             the
             whole
             Western
             World
             that
             received
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             it
             being
             planted
             here
             (
             as
             Gildas
             ,
             an
             Authour
             of
             untainted
             credit
             ,
             and
             no
             inconsiderable
             antiquity
             ,
             informs
             us
             ,
             and
             he
             speaks
             it
             too
             with
             great
             assurance
             )
             *
             
               Tempore
               summo
               Tiberii
               Caesaris
            
             ,
             in
             the
             latter
             time
             of
             Tiberius
             his
             Reign
             ,
             which
             admit
             to
             have
             been
             the
             very
             last
             year
             of
             his
             Life
             (
             he
             died
             March
             the
             XVI
             .
             Ann.
             Chr.
             XXXVII
             .
             )
             it
             was
             five
             or
             six
             years
             before
             't
             is
             pretended
             S.
             Peter
             ever
             came
             at
             ,
             or
             founded
             any
             Church
             at
             Rome
             .
             Christianity
             though
             struggling
             with
             great
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             but
             lukewarmly
             entertain'd
             by
             some
             ,
             yet
             as
             Gildas
             assures
             us
             ,
             made
             
             shift
             to
             keep
             up
             its
             head
             in
             the
             following
             Ages
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             some
             passes
             in
             
               Origen
               ,
               Tertullian
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             known
             story
             of
             King
             
               Lucius
               (
               Leuer
               Maur
            
             as
             the
             Britains
             call
             him
             ,
             
               the
               great
               Brightness
            
             )
             the
             first
             Christian
             King.
             But
             this
             we
             have
             particularly
             noted
             elsewhere
             *
             .
             Religion
             being
             settled
             ,
             that
             Church
             Government
             grew
             up
             here
             as
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             by
             Bishops
             and
             then
             Metropolitans
             ,
             or
             Superiour
             Bishops
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             just
             cause
             to
             doubt
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             Ann.
             CCCXIV
             .
             we
             find
             three
             British
             Bishops
             among
             others
             subscribing
             the
             Decrees
             of
             that
             Synod
             ,
             Eborius
             of
             
               York
               ,
               Restitutus
            
             of
             London
             (
             the
             same
             perhaps
             that
             subscrib'd
             the
             determination
             made
             by
             the
             Sardican
             Synod
             )
             
             
               Adelfius
               de
               civitate
               Coloniae
               Londinensium
            
             ,
             with
             Sacerdos
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Arminius
             a
             Deacon
             .
             After
             the
             Empire
             had
             submitted
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             we
             cannot
             question
             but
             that
             Religion
             prospered
             greatly
             in
             this
             Island
             ,
             and
             that
             Constantine
             who
             made
             it
             his
             business
             to
             advance
             it
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             would
             much
             more
             give
             it
             the
             highest
             encouragement
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             owed
             both
             his
             first
             breath
             and
             Empire
             .
          
           
             What
             progress
             it
             made
             afterwards
             ,
             I
             may
             not
             stand
             nicely
             to
             enquire
             ;
             't
             is
             certain
             it
             flourish'd
             here
             under
             the
             Roman
             Government
             'till
             the
             Declension
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             when
             that
             guard
             and
             protection
             being
             withdrawn
             ,
             the
             Country
             became
             a
             prey
             to
             the
             neighbour
             -
             Picts
             and
             Scots
             ,
             as
             not
             long
             after
             
             to
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             a
             War-like
             but
             Pagan
             Nation
             ,
             whom
             the
             Britains
             had
             call'd
             in
             to
             their
             Assistance
             ,
             who
             drove
             the
             remainder
             of
             the
             Britains
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             Religion
             into
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             where
             yet
             it
             throve
             under
             the
             greatest
             hardships
             .
          
           
             Things
             continued
             thus
             ,
             when
             Ann.
             DXCVI.
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             sent
             Austine
             the
             Monk
             to
             convert
             these
             Saxons
             ,
             who
             after
             his
             first
             expedition
             being
             at
             Arles
             consecrated
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             applied
             himself
             more
             closely
             to
             this
             errand
             than
             he
             had
             done
             before
             .
             He
             found
             Paganisme
             covering
             the
             greatest
             parts
             of
             the
             Island
             ,
             but
             withal
             a
             considerable
             Church
             among
             the
             Britains
             ;
             seven
             Bishops
             *
             they
             had
             as
             Bede
             informs
             us
             ;
             A
             number
             says
             
             Bale
             *
             ,
             conform'd
             to
             the
             seven
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             ;
             their
             Sees
             were
             
               Hereford
               ,
               Tavensis
            
             or
             
               Landaff
               ,
               Lhan-Padern-Vaur
               ,
               Bangor
               ,
               Elviensis
            
             or
             S.
             
               Asaph
               ,
               Worcester
            
             and
             Morganensis
             ,
             suppos'd
             by
             many
             to
             be
             Glamorgan
             ,
             but
             that
             being
             the
             same
             with
             
               Landaff
               ,
               R.
               Hoveden
            
             *
             reckons
             Chester
             in
             the
             room
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             as
             Bishop
             Usher
             *
             thinks
             not
             improbable
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             Caer-Guby
             or
             Holy-head
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Anglesey
             .
             These
             seven
             were
             under
             the
             superintendency
             of
             a
             Metropolitan
             ,
             whose
             Archiepiscopal
             See
             had
             been
             formerly
             at
             Caer-leon
             upon
             Uske
             (
             the
             famous
             River
             Isca
             )
             in
             Monmouthshire
             ,
             but
             some
             years
             before
             Austins
             arival
             had
             been
             translated
             to
             Menevia
             or
             S.
             Davids
             (
             so
             call'd
             from
             the
             Bishop
             that
             translated
             it
             )
             in
             Pembrook-shire
             ,
             
             though
             for
             some
             time
             after
             retaining
             the
             Title
             of
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Caer-Leon
             .
             And
             to
             him
             were
             the
             Welsh
             Bishops
             subject
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             Ordain'd
             ,
             as
             he
             by
             them
             ,
             until
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             First
             .
             Besides
             these
             Episcopal
             Sees
             ,
             the
             Britains
             had
             Colledges
             or
             Seminaries
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             vast
             numbers
             of
             Christian
             Monks
             ,
             who
             dwelt
             especially
             at
             Bangor
             under
             the
             care
             and
             superintendency
             of
             Abbot
             Dinooth
             .
             But
             that
             which
             spoil'd
             all
             was
             ,
             that
             this
             Church
             had
             Rites
             and
             Usages
             *
             vastly
             different
             from
             them
             of
             Rome
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Observation
             of
             Easter
             ,
             the
             Administration
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Customes
             .
             A
             most
             infallible
             Argument
             ,
             that
             the
             Britannick
             Church
             had
             no
             dependance
             upon
             ,
             had
             held
             no
             communication
             with
             the
             Church
             
             of
             Rome
             .
             Their
             celebration
             of
             Easter
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             ancient
             Asiatick
             Churches
             ,
             clearly
             shewing
             that
             they
             had
             originally
             deriv'd
             their
             Religion
             from
             those
             Eastern
             parts
             .
             To
             reduce
             therefore
             this
             Church
             into
             subjection
             to
             Rome
             ,
             was
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Austins
             work
             .
          
           
             In
             order
             whereunto
             by
             the
             help
             of
             King
             Ethelbert
             ,
             he
             procur'd
             a
             conference
             with
             them
             at
             a
             place
             upon
             the
             Borders
             of
             Worcester-shire
             ,
             call'd
             from
             this
             occasion
             
               Augustins
               Oke
               .
               Austin
            
             us'd
             all
             his
             arts
             to
             prevail
             upon
             them
             ,
             perswaded
             ,
             intreated
             ,
             threatned
             ,
             but
             in
             vain
             .
             After
             a
             long
             disputation
             they
             declar'd
             they
             preferr'd
             their
             own
             ancient
             Traditions
             and
             Customs
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             might
             not
             depart
             without
             leave
             and
             liberty
             from
             their
             own
             Church
             .
             
             Nay
             ,
             if
             the
             British
             fragment
             produc'd
             by
             one
             of
             our
             great
             Antiquaries
             *
             be
             of
             any
             credit
             ,
             Abbot
             .
             Dinoth
             plainly
             told
             him
             with
             a
             
               Be
               it
               known
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               without
               doubt
               ,
            
             
               That
               they
               ow'd
               no
               more
               to
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               than
               to
               every
               godly
               Christian
               ,
               vzi.
               the
               obedience
               of
               Love
               and
               Brotherly
               assistance
               ,
               other
               than
               this
               he
               knew
               none
               due
               to
               him
               ,
               whom
               they
               call'd
               Pope
               ,
               and
               who
               claim'd
               to
               be
               own'd
               and
               styl'd
               
                 Father
                 of
                 Fathers
              
               ;
               that
               for
               themselves
               they
               were
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Caer-Leon
               upon
               Uske
               ,
               who
               under
               God
               was
               to
               oversee
               and
               guide
               them
               ▪
            
             Austin
             saw
             't
             was
             to
             no
             purpose
             at
             present
             to
             treat
             further
             ,
             and
             so
             reserv'd
             himself
             for
             another
             conference
             .
             A
             second
             therefore
             
             and
             a
             more
             general
             meeting
             is
             propounded
             and
             agreed
             to
             ,
             whereto
             came
             the
             seven
             British
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             persons
             of
             Learning
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             College
             of
             
               Bangor
               .
               Austin
            
             as
             before
             press'd
             them
             to
             a
             compliance
             with
             the
             Roman
             and
             Apostolick
             Church
             .
             But
             they
             ,
             offended
             with
             his
             proud
             and
             contemptuous
             treatment
             of
             them
             ,
             never
             so
             much
             as
             rising
             out
             of
             his
             Chair
             ,
             at
             their
             coming
             to
             salute
             him
             ,
             told
             him
             plainly
             ,
             they
             would
             do
             nothing
             of
             what
             he
             demanded
             ,
             nor
             would
             they
             own
             him
             for
             Archbishop
             ;
             prudently
             arguing
             among
             themselves
             ,
             
               If
               he
               would
               not
               now
               vouchsafe
               so
               much
               as
               to
               rise
               up
               to
               us
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               when
               we
               have
               submitted
               to
               him
               ,
               will
               he
               despise
               and
               scorn
               us
               .
               Austin
            
             finding
             no
             good
             was
             to
             be
             done
             
             upon
             them
             ,
             parted
             from
             them
             with
             this
             passionate
             farewel
             ,
             That
             
               since
               they
               would
               not
               have
               peace
               with
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               they
               should
               have
               war
               from
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               for
               as
               much
               as
               they
               refus'd
               to
               preach
               the
               way
               of
               life
               to
               the
            
             English
             ,
             
               they
               should
               be
               punisht
               with
               death
               by
               their
               hands
               .
            
             And
             his
             word
             it
             seems
             was
             made
             good
             :
             For
             soon
             after
             Ethelfrid
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             at
             the
             instigation
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             of
             Ethelbert
             King
             of
             Kent
             ,
             march'd
             with
             a
             powerful
             Army
             to
             Caer-Leon
             ,
             and
             made
             great
             havock
             and
             destruction
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             slew
             Twelve
             hundred
             of
             the
             innocent
             Monks
             of
             Bangor
             ,
             who
             were
             come
             along
             with
             their
             Army
             ,
             by
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             to
             intercede
             with
             Heaven
             for
             its
             prosperous
             success
             .
             That
             Austin
             was
             the
             first
             spring
             of
             this
             fatal
             Tragedy
             ,
             
             moving
             Ethelbert
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             Ethelfrid
             ,
             there
             are
             not
             only
             strong
             suspicions
             ,
             but
             the
             thing
             is
             expresly
             affirm'd
             by
             several
             Historians
             of
             no
             inconsiderable
             credit
             and
             antiquity
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             Bede
             says
             this
             happened
             not
             till
             after
             Austins
             Death
             .
             But
             besides
             the
             inconsistency
             in
             point
             of
             Chronology
             ,
             't
             is
             suspicious
             that
             passage
             was
             foisted
             into
             Bede
             ,
             it
             being
             wanting
             in
             the
             ancient
             Saxon
             Translation
             of
             King
             Alfred
             ,
             done
             within
             CL.
             years
             after
             Bedes
             Death
             .
             Nay
             ,
             though
             we
             should
             grant
             the
             slaughter
             to
             have
             happened
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Austin
             ,
             yet
             who
             knows
             not
             but
             he
             might
             easily
             lay
             the
             design
             with
             Ethelbert
             ,
             though
             himself
             liv'd
             not
             to
             see
             the
             Execution
             .
             And
             the
             proud
             and
             haughty
             spirit
             of
             the
             man
             gives
             but
             too
             much
             
             encouragement
             to
             the
             suspicion
             .
             What
             became
             of
             the
             British
             Churches
             after
             this
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             concern'd
             to
             relate
             .
             'T
             is
             enough
             to
             my
             purpose
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             very
             originals
             of
             this
             Church
             it
             was
             independant
             upon
             Rome
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             Six
             hundred
             years
             together
             ;
             nor
             could
             be
             brought
             to
             strike
             Sail
             ,
             'till
             Fire
             and
             Sword
             (
             the
             most
             powerful
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Papal
             cause
             )
             had
             converted
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             effect
             ruin'd
             and
             destroy'd
             it
             .
          
           
             X.
             FROM
             the
             whole
             of
             what
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             laid
             together
             ,
             the
             impartial
             Reader
             will
             easily
             make
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             how
             vain
             and
             frivolous
             the
             pretences
             are
             to
             the
             Popes
             Patriarchal
             Authority
             over
             the
             whole
             West
             ,
             when
             there
             's
             scarce
             any
             one
             Western
             Church
             that
             
             did
             not
             in
             those
             times
             stoutly
             appear
             against
             the
             incroachments
             of
             Rome
             .
             But
             you
             'll
             say
             ,
             where
             then
             shall
             we
             find
             the
             Roman
             Patriarchate
             ?
             certainly
             within
             much
             narrower
             limits
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             nothing
             can
             offer
             it self
             with
             so
             much
             rational
             probability
             ,
             as
             that
             his
             Patriarchal
             Jurisdiction
             was
             concurrent
             with
             that
             of
             the
             
               Vicarius
               Urbicus
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Lieutenant
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             his
             Metropolitical
             was
             with
             that
             of
             the
             
               Praefectus
               Urbis
            
             ,
             or
             City-Provost
             .
             Now
             the
             
               Vicarius
               Urbicus
            
             had
             ten
             Provinces
             *
             under
             his
             Government
             ,
             four
             Consular
             ,
             viz.
             
               Campania
               ,
               Tuscia
            
             ,
             and
             
               Umbria
               ,
               Picenum
               Suburbicarium
            
             (
             the
             Suburbicary
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Provinces
             being
             in
             some
             cases
             *
             ,
             especially
             that
             of
             Tribute
             ,
             under
             the
             Inspection
             
             of
             the
             Praetorian
             Praefect
             ,
             and
             his
             Lieutenant
             )
             Sicilia
             ;
             Two
             
               Correctorial
               ,
               Apulia
            
             with
             Calabria
             ,
             and
             
               Lucania
               Brutiorum
            
             ;
             Four
             
               Praesidial
               ,
               Samnium
               ,
               Sardinia
               ,
               Corsica
               ,
            
             and
             Valeria
             .
             This
             was
             the
             
               Urbicary
               Diocess
            
             ,
             distinct
             from
             the
             
               Italick
               Diocess
            
             ,
             the
             Metropolis
             whereof
             was
             Milan
             .
          
           
             Within
             these
             bounds
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             especially
             after
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             took
             upon
             them
             to
             exercise
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             to
             call
             Synods
             ,
             Ordain
             Metropolitans
             ,
             and
             dispatch
             other
             Church-afairs
             .
             Hence
             they
             had
             their
             usual
             Synod
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             Council
             in
             ordinary
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             met
             upon
             all
             important
             occasions
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             Synod
             of
             Pope
             
               Damasus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               of
               the
               Bishops
               that
            
             
             
               Assembled
               with
               him
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             mention'd
             by
             Athanasius
             *
             ,
             as
             conven'd
             about
             his
             Cause
             .
             Such
             that
             of
             the
             Bishops
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               those
               parts
            
             ,
             spoken
             of
             by
             Pope
             Julius
             *
             ,
             as
             concurring
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             .
             The
             old
             
               Roman
               notitia
            
             (
             produc'd
             by
             Baronius
             *
             out
             of
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Vatican
             ,
             but
             of
             an
             Age
             much
             later
             than
             the
             times
             we
             write
             of
             )
             tells
             us
             this
             Synod
             consisted
             of
             LXX
             .
             Bishops
             .
             And
             much
             about
             that
             number
             ,
             we
             find
             them
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             Councils
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Synod
             under
             Pope
             Gelasius
             a
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             under
             Symmachus
             b
             .
             Thus
             we
             find
             Pope
             Leo
             c
             requiring
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Sicily
             to
             send
             three
             of
             their
             number
             every
             year
             upon
             
             Michaelmus-day
             to
             meet
             the
             Roman
             Synod
             ,
             fraterno
             
             
               concilio
               soc●andi
            
             .
             And
             the
             Synod
             of
             Sardica
             *
             sending
             their
             Decrees
             to
             Pope
             Julius
             ,
             desire
             him
             to
             communicate
             them
             to
             the
             Bishops
             in
             
               Sicily
               ,
               Sardinia
            
             and
             Italy
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             that
             part
             of
             Italy
             that
             lay
             within
             the
             Urbicary
             Diocess
             )
             that
             none
             of
             them
             might
             receive
             communicatory
             Letters
             from
             any
             that
             had
             been
             depos'd
             in
             that
             Council
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               multitude
               of
               Bishops
            
             wherewith
             Pope
             Leo
             was
             encompast
             ,
             and
             whom
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             power
             and
             preheminence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             proper
             place
             and
             Jurisdidiction
             he
             had
             conven'd
             out
             of
             many
             Cities
             in
             Italy
             ,
             as
             the
             Empress
             
               Galla
               Placidia
            
             speaks
             in
             her
             Letter
             *
             to
             Theodosius
             .
             Not
             but
             that
             sometimes
             here
             (
             as
             in
             other
             places
             )
             ▪
             we
             find
             
             foreign
             Bishops
             convening
             in
             Synods
             ,
             with
             those
             under
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             ,
             especially
             upon
             some
             extraordinary
             emergencies
             :
             But
             then
             this
             was
             only
             in
             a
             Brotherly
             way
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             invitation
             of
             the
             chief
             Bishop
             of
             those
             parts
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             they
             were
             under
             his
             charge
             and
             government
             .
             He
             had
             no
             direct
             and
             immediate
             influence
             over
             any
             but
             those
             who
             lay
             within
             the
             bounds
             ,
             over
             which
             the
             civil
             Governours
             who
             resided
             at
             Rome
             ,
             extended
             their
             authority
             ,
             and
             who
             no
             doubt
             fell
             in
             the
             willinglier
             with
             his
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             for
             the
             conveniency
             of
             their
             being
             aided
             and
             assisted
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             By
             all
             which
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             no
             sooner
             were
             Dioceses
             divided
             and
             settled
             by
             the
             civil
             
             constitution
             ,
             but
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             began
             to
             extend
             his
             Jurisdiction
             commensurate
             to
             the
             
               Urbicary
               Diocess
            
             ,
             within
             which
             his
             Metropolitical
             was
             at
             last
             swallowed
             up
             .
             This
             the
             Learned
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Paris
             *
             readily
             grants
             ,
             and
             thinks
             is
             intimated
             in
             the
             ancient
             Version
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Canon
             ,
             which
             we
             mention'd
             before
             ,
             where
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             is
             said
             to
             have
             Principality
             over
             the
             
               Suburbicary
               places
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Province
            
             ;
             the
             first
             denoting
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Provost
             ,
             the
             latter
             that
             of
             the
             Vicarius
             ,
             or
             Lieutenant
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             one
             represents
             the
             Popes
             Metropolitical
             ,
             the
             other
             his
             Patriarchal
             Jurisdiction
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             he
             often
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             two-fold
             Patriarchate
             the
             Pope
             had
             ,
             ordinary
             ,
             
             and
             extraordinary
             ,
             the
             one
             reaching
             to
             the
             Urbicary
             Diocess
             ,
             the
             other
             over
             the
             whole
             West
             .
             But
             with
             how
             little
             reason
             and
             pretence
             of
             truth
             we
             noted
             before
             .
          
           
             We
             grant
             the
             Pope
             had
             always
             great
             honour
             given
             him
             by
             all
             ,
             and
             more
             by
             the
             Western
             Churches
             ,
             but
             authoritative
             power
             he
             had
             not
             but
             over
             his
             own
             special
             Diocess
             ,
             nor
             does
             S.
             
             Basil's
             styling
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               chief
               of
               the
            
             Western
             Bishops
             ,
             imply
             any
             more
             than
             dignity
             and
             precedence
             ;
             or
             the
             Empires
             being
             divided
             into
             East
             and
             West
             ,
             and
             in
             allusion
             thereto
             the
             Churches
             being
             sometimes
             distinguish'd
             into
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             make
             any
             more
             for
             his
             Western
             Patriarchate
             ,
             than
             it
             did
             for
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinoples
             being
             
             Patriarch
             over
             the
             whole
             East
             .
             Arguments
             which
             I
             should
             be
             asham'd
             to
             mention
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             produc'd
             by
             such
             great
             Names
             ,
             and
             are
             indeed
             the
             best
             they
             have
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             I
             grant
             that
             according
             to
             the
             ambitious
             humour
             of
             that
             Church
             they
             were
             always
             attempting
             to
             enlarge
             their
             Borders
             ,
             and
             to
             propagate
             their
             power
             beyond
             its
             just
             limits
             :
             and
             partly
             by
             recommending
             persons
             to
             be
             Bishops
             in
             foreign
             Churches
             ,
             and
             thence
             proceeding
             to
             impose
             them
             ,
             partly
             by
             interposing
             in
             Ordinations
             ,
             and
             exacting
             an
             Oath
             of
             Obedience
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             from
             the
             persons
             Consecrated
             ,
             partly
             by
             challenging
             the
             immediate
             decision
             of
             Episcopal
             Causes
             ,
             and
             a
             power
             to
             confirme
             ,
             translate
             ,
             excommunicate
             ,
             depose
             ,
             or
             restore
             
             all
             delinquent
             Bishops
             ,
             partly
             by
             drawing
             Appeals
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             taking
             the
             determination
             of
             matters
             from
             the
             cognizance
             of
             their
             proper
             Judges
             ,
             and
             arrogating
             the
             sole
             priviledge
             of
             judging
             and
             condemning
             Heresies
             ,
             partly
             by
             claiming
             to
             preside
             in
             all
             Councils
             ,
             and
             if
             disoblig'd
             ,
             withholding
             their
             assent
             to
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Synods
             ,
             partly
             by
             sending
             their
             Legates
             into
             foreign
             Countries
             to
             hear
             and
             decide
             cases
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             controversies
             ,
             by
             taking
             off
             ,
             and
             engaging
             brisk
             and
             active
             Bishops
             by
             honourary
             Imployments
             ,
             by
             sending
             Commissions
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             greater
             Sees
             ,
             and
             lodging
             certain
             powers
             in
             their
             hands
             to
             act
             as
             their
             Vicars
             within
             their
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             seem
             to
             
             derive
             their
             authority
             from
             the
             Roman
             See
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             at
             
               Thessalonica
               ,
               Corinth
               ,
               Justiniana
               Prima
               ,
               Arles
               ,
            
             &c.
             partly
             by
             giving
             all
             imaginable
             encouragement
             to
             persons
             ,
             whether
             of
             the
             Clergy
             or
             Laity
             to
             send
             to
             Rome
             for
             the
             resolution
             of
             difficult
             and
             important
             cases
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             dispatching
             Missionaries
             to
             convert
             Pagan
             Countries
             ;
             by
             these
             and
             infinite
             other
             the
             like
             Arts
             and
             Methods
             ,
             they
             grew
             in
             time
             though
             not
             'till
             some
             Ages
             ,
             to
             challenge
             and
             exercise
             a
             power
             over
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             West
             .
             But
             
               from
               the
               beginning
               it
               was
               not
               so
               .
            
             The
             summ
             then
             of
             all
             that
             has
             been
             discours'd
             hitherto
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             as
             't
             was
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             gave
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             place
             preheminence
             above
             all
             other
             Primates
             or
             Patriarchs
             ,
             so
             't
             was
             
             the
             division
             of
             the
             Empire
             made
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             exalted
             his
             power
             from
             that
             of
             a
             Metropolitan
             to
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             enlarged
             it
             to
             an
             equal
             extent
             with
             the
             Diocess
             of
             the
             Lieutenant
             of
             Rome
             ;
             within
             which
             Bounds
             they
             pretty
             well
             contain'd
             themselves
             'till
             their
             pride
             and
             ambition
             began
             more
             openly
             to
             break
             out
             ,
             and
             to
             disturb
             the
             peace
             and
             order
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             The
             Encroachments
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             upon
             other
             Sees
             ,
             especially
             the
             See
             of
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Roman
               Bishops
               breaking
               the
               bounds
               of
               all
               Laws
               and
               Canons
               .
               Their
               taking
               hold
               of
               all
               occasions
               of
               magnifying
               their
               own
               power
               .
               Instances
               of
               
                 Julius
                 ,
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 Innocent
                 ,
                 Zosimus
              
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               The
               briskness
               and
               activity
               of
               Pope
               Leo.
               His
               many
               Letters
               written
               to
               advance
               the
               reputation
               of
               his
               authority
               .
               His
               jealous
               eye
               upon
               the
               growing
               greatness
               of
               the
               See
               of
               Constantinople
               .
               
               The
               attempts
               and
               actings
               of
               his
               Legates
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               .
               Their
               mighty
               opposition
               against
               the
               passing
               the
               XXVIII
               .
               Canon
               of
               that
               Synod
               .
               The
               fraud
               of
               Paschasinus
               in
               citing
               the
               sixth
               Canon
               of
               Nice
               .
               Their
               protestation
               against
               the
               power
               granted
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               .
               Pope
               Leo's
               zeal
               and
               rage
               against
               these
               Synodal
               proceedings
               .
               Faelix
               his
               Excommunicating
               Acacius
               of
               Constantinople
               .
               The
               pretended
               occasion
               of
               that
               Sentence
               .
               The
               same
               spleen
               continued
               and
               carried
               on
               by
               Pope
               Gelasius
               .
               A
               reconciliation
               procur'd
               by
               the
               Emperour
               Justin
               between
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               and
               Constantinople
               .
               Pope
               John's
               insulting
               over
               Epiphanius
               in
               his
               own
               Church
               at
               
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 John
              
               the
               Seconds
               raving
               Letter
               
               to
               Justinian
               .
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               assumes
               the
               Title
               of
               Oecumenical
               Patriarch
               .
               This
               in
               what
               sence
               (
               probably
               )
               meant
               .
               The
               passionate
               resentment
               of
               Pope
               Pelagius
               hereat
               .
               The
               same
               zeal
               shew'd
               by
               his
               Successour
               Gregory
               the
               Great
               .
               His
               Letters
               written
               upon
               that
               occasion
               .
               The
               hard
               words
               he
               every
               where
               bestows
               upon
               that
               Title
               .
               His
               mistake
               about
               the
               offer
               of
               that
               Title
               to
               the
               Pope
               in
               the
               Chalcedon
               Council
               .
               The
               true
               state
               of
               that
               case
               .
               This
               Title
               frequently
               given
               to
               the
               Constantinopolitan
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Council
               under
               Menans
               ,
               before
               John
               assum'd
               it
               .
               Baronius's
               poor
               evasion
               of
               that
               matter
               .
               Gregory
               still
               continues
               to
               thunder
               out
               Anathema's
               against
               this
               Title
               .
               All
               this
               suspected
               to
               be
               but
               noise
               ,
               and
               the
               
               quarrel
               only
               because
               themselves
               had
               not
               the
               Title
               .
               Phocas
               his
               Usurpation
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               The
               monstrous
               villany
               and
               wickedness
               of
               that
               Man.
               Pope
               Gregory's
               scandalously
               flattering
               Caresses
               to
               him
               and
               his
               Empress
               .
               Boniface
               the
               Third
               makes
               suit
               to
               Phocas
               ,
               and
               procures
               the
               Title
               of
               Oecumenical
               to
               be
               affixt
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               .
               The
               Popes
               daily
               enlargement
               of
               their
               Power
               and
               Tyranny
               ,
               and
               their
               advantages
               for
               so
               doing
               .
               The
               whole
               concluded
               with
               the
               Canons
               or
               DICTATES
               of
               Pope
               Hildebrand
               .
            
          
           
             I.
             THOUGH
             Custome
             and
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             had
             set
             out
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             his
             proper
             Portion
             in
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Government
             ,
             
             yet
             how
             hard
             is
             it
             for
             covetousness
             and
             ambition
             to
             keep
             within
             any
             bounds
             ?
             A
             spirit
             of
             pride
             still
             fermented
             in
             that
             See
             ,
             that
             made
             them
             restless
             ,
             'till
             they
             had
             thrown
             down
             all
             enclosures
             ,
             and
             that
             
               their
               Sheaf
               alone
            
             (
             as
             it
             was
             in
             
             Joseph's
             Vision
             )
             
               arose
               and
               stood
               upright
               ,
               and
               the
               Sheaves
               of
               their
               Brethren
               stood
               round
               about
               ,
               and
               did
               obeysance
               to
               it
               .
            
             In
             the
             discovery
             whereof
             we
             shall
             only
             remark
             the
             more
             general
             attempts
             they
             made
             concerning
             it
             .
             And
             first
             nothing
             made
             more
             way
             to
             their
             Usurpt
             Dominion
             ,
             than
             the
             magnifying
             their
             own
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             priviledges
             of
             their
             Church
             upon
             all
             occasions
             .
          
           
             II.
             TO
             begin
             no
             earlier
             than
             Pope
             Julius
             ;
             in
             his
             Letters
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             more
             willing
             to
             
             submit
             their
             Cause
             to
             be
             tried
             at
             Rome
             ,
             he
             had
             it
             seems
             highly
             extoll'd
             the
             greatness
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             dignity
             and
             authority
             of
             his
             See
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             summ
             of
             their
             answer
             *
             ,
             and
             his
             rejoynder
             to
             their
             Letter
             .
             Not
             long
             after
             Pope
             Damasus
             writing
             also
             to
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             ,
             commends
             *
             them
             that
             they
             had
             yielded
             
               due
               reverence
            
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             :
             And
             though
             this
             was
             spoken
             with
             modesty
             enough
             (
             aw'd
             hereinto
             perhaps
             by
             the
             Synod
             at
             Rome
             ,
             in
             whose
             Name
             he
             wrote
             )
             yet
             in
             his
             Epistle
             *
             to
             them
             of
             Numidia
             ,
             and
             in
             general
             to
             all
             Catholick
             Bishops
             (
             if
             that
             Epistle
             be
             genuine
             )
             he
             speaks
             out
             ,
             telling
             them
             that
             according
             to
             ancient
             institutions
             ,
             they
             did
             well
             in
             all
             doubtful
             cases
             to
             have
             recourse
             
             to
             him
             as
             to
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             was
             founded
             upon
             Custome
             and
             Ecclesiastick
             Canons
             ;
             concluding
             his
             long
             Epistle
             thus
             ,
             
               All
               which
               Decretals
               ,
               and
               the
               constitutions
               of
               all
               my
               Predecessors
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               publish'd
               concerning
               Ecclesiastical
               Orders
               and
               Canonical
               Discipline
               ,
               we
               command
               to
               be
               observ'd
               by
               you
               ,
               and
               all
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               ,
               so
               that
               whoever
               shall
               offend
               against
               them
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               received
               to
               pardon
               ,
               the
               Cause
               properly
               respecting
               us
               ,
               who
               ought
               to
               steer
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             This
             was
             most
             Pontifically
             spoken
             ,
             and
             boldly
             ventured
             at
             ,
             especially
             if
             we
             consider
             how
             little
             the
             African
             Bishops
             regarded
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             when
             
             the
             case
             of
             Appeals
             arose
             a
             few
             years
             after
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             already
             seen
             at
             large
             .
             Siricius
             came
             next
             to
             Damasus
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             his
             Letter
             *
             to
             Himerius
             of
             Taragon
             in
             Spain
             ,
             magnifies
             the
             Roman
             Church
             as
             the
             Head
             of
             that
             Body
             ,
             and
             bids
             him
             convey
             those
             Rules
             he
             had
             sent
             to
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             that
             and
             the
             neighbour
             Countries
             ,
             it
             not
             being
             fit
             that
             any
             Bishop
             should
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             constitutions
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             See.
             Innocent
             the
             First
             ,
             more
             than
             once
             and
             again
             styles
             *
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             the
             Fountain
             and
             Head
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             and
             this
             built
             upon
             ancient
             Canons
             ;
             and
             yet
             perhaps
             meant
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             it
             was
             the
             principal
             and
             most
             eminent
             Church
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             :
             An
             honour
             ,
             which
             upon
             several
             accounts
             
             intimated
             before
             ,
             Antiquity
             freely
             bestow'd
             upon
             it
             .
             Zosunus
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             (
             produc'd
             by
             Baronius
             *
             out
             of
             a
             Vatican
             Copy
             )
             makes
             a
             mighty
             flourish
             with
             the
             unlimited
             power
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             the
             care
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Roman
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             ratified
             by
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             tradition
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             both
             by
             Divine
             and
             Humane
             Laws
             this
             Power
             descended
             upon
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             whose
             sentence
             none
             might
             presume
             to
             reverse
             .
          
           
             III.
             LEO
             the
             Great
             entred
             that
             See
             about
             the
             year
             CCCCXL.
             A
             Man
             of
             somewhat
             a
             brisker
             and
             more
             active
             temper
             ,
             than
             those
             that
             had
             been
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             studied
             by
             all
             imaginable
             methods
             to
             enlarge
             
             his
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             being
             a
             Man
             of
             Parts
             and
             Eloquence
             ,
             did
             amplify
             and
             insinuate
             his
             power
             with
             more
             advantage
             .
             He
             tells
             *
             the
             Mauritanian
             Bishops
             ,
             
               That
               he
               would
               dispence
               with
               the
               Election
               of
               those
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               immediately
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Laity
               ,
               so
               they
               had
               no
               other
               irregularity
               to
               attend
               them
               ,
               not
               intending
               to
               prejudice
               the
               commands
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               See
               ,
               and
               the
               Decrees
               of
               his
               Predecessours
               ;
               and
               that
               what
               he
               pass'd
               by
               at
               present
               ,
               should
               not
               hereafter
               go
               without
               its
               censure
               and
               punishment
               ,
               if
               any
               one
               should
               dare
               to
               attempt
               ,
               what
               he
               had
               thus
               absolutely
               forbidden
               .
            
             And
             elsewhere
             *
             that
             Bishops
             and
             Metropolitans
             were
             therefore
             constituted
             ,
             that
             by
             them
             
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             might
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             one
             See
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             might
             be
             no
             disagreement
             between
             the
             Head
             and
             the
             Members
             .
             And
             in
             a
             Sermon
             upon
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             in
             a
             profound
             admiration
             he
             breaks
             out
             *
             into
             this
             Rhetorical
             Address
             .
             
               These
               (
               
                 says
                 he
              
               )
               are
               the
               Men
               that
               have
               advanced
               thee
               to
               this
               honour
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               become
               
                 a
                 holy
                 Nation
                 ,
                 a
                 peculiar
                 People
                 ,
                 a
                 Royal
                 and
                 Priestly
                 City
                 ,
              
               that
               being
               by
               the
               Holy
               See
               of
               S.
               Peter
               made
               Head
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               thou
               mightest
               govern
               farther
               by
               means
               of
               a
               Divine
               Religion
               ,
               than
               by
               worldly
               power
               .
               For
               although
               enlarg'd
               by
               many
               victories
               ,
               thou
               hast
               extended
               the
               Bounds
               of
               thy
               Empire
               
               both
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               far
               less
               which
               thou
               hast
               conquer'd
               by
               force
               of
               Arms
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               thou
               hast
               gain'd
               by
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             IV.
             BUT
             Leo
             was
             a
             Man
             not
             only
             for
             speaking
             ,
             but
             for
             action
             .
             He
             saw
             the
             Emperours
             and
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             were
             resolv'd
             to
             advance
             the
             See
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             bear
             some
             proportion
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Court
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Synod
             of
             Constantinople
             had
             already
             adjudg'd
             it
             the
             place
             of
             honour
             next
             to
             Rome
             ;
             that
             therefore
             it
             concern'd
             him
             to
             bestir
             himself
             to
             stifle
             all
             attempts
             that
             way
             ,
             well
             knowing
             that
             the
             glory
             of
             that
             would
             eclipse
             his
             lustre
             ,
             and
             cramp
             those
             designs
             of
             superiority
             and
             dominion
             ,
             which
             the
             
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             were
             continually
             driving
             on
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
             A
             general
             Council
             was
             now
             call'd
             to
             meet
             at
             Chalcedon
             ,
             Ann.
             CCCCLI
             .
             wherein
             were
             present
             no
             less
             than
             Six
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             Bishops
             :
             Hither
             Pope
             Leo
             sent
             his
             Legates
             ,
             furnished
             with
             peremptory
             instructions
             (
             which
             they
             afterwards
             read
             openly
             in
             the
             Synod
             )
             to
             keep
             a
             quick
             eye
             upon
             all
             motions
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             possible
             resolution
             to
             suppress
             them
             .
             At
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             the
             Legates
             cunningly
             slipt
             in
             a
             clause
             ,
             telling
             *
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             such
             and
             such
             things
             in
             command
             from
             the
             most
             Blessed
             and
             Apostolical
             Bishop
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               Head
               of
               all
               Churches
            
             :
             Which
             either
             was
             not
             
             heeded
             by
             that
             Synod
             ,
             or
             pass'd
             by
             in
             the
             sence
             before
             declar'd
             ,
             as
             allowing
             it
             an
             honourary
             preheminence
             above
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             fifth
             Session
             of
             that
             Council
             *
             the
             Papal
             Legates
             mov'd
             that
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Leo
             about
             the
             condemnation
             of
             Nestorius
             might
             be
             inserted
             into
             the
             very
             definition
             of
             the
             Council
             against
             that
             Heresie
             .
             Craftily
             foreseeing
             what
             a
             mighty
             reputation
             it
             would
             give
             the
             Pope
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             vast
             advantage
             it
             might
             be
             stretch'd
             afterwards
             .
             But
             the
             Council
             stiffly
             oppos'd
             the
             motion
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             they
             freely
             own'd
             the
             Letter
             and
             were
             ready
             to
             subscribe
             it
             ,
             but
             would
             not
             make
             it
             part
             of
             the
             definition
             .
             The
             Legates
             were
             angry
             ,
             demanded
             the
             Letter
             back
             again
             ,
             and
             threatned
             
             to
             be
             gone
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             Synod
             at
             Rome
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Emperour
             intimated
             some
             such
             thing
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             cried
             out
             ,
             they
             were
             for
             the
             definition
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             did
             not
             like
             it
             ,
             nor
             would
             subscribe
             it
             ,
             might
             if
             they
             please
             get
             them
             gone
             to
             Rome
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             all
             things
             went
             on
             smoothly
             'till
             they
             came
             to
             frame
             the
             Canons
             ,
             among
             which
             one
             was
             *
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             should
             enjoy
             equal
             Priviledges
             with
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Legates
             could
             hold
             no
             longer
             ,
             plainly
             telling
             them
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             a
             violation
             of
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             great
             Synod
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Commission
             oblig'd
             them
             by
             all
             ways
             to
             preserve
             the
             Papal
             dignity
             ,
             and
             to
             reject
             the
             designs
             of
             any
             ,
             who
             relying
             upon
             
             the
             greatness
             of
             their
             Cities
             ,
             should
             attempt
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             To
             prove
             that
             this
             was
             contrary
             to
             the
             Nicene
             Decrees
             ,
             they
             produc'd
             the
             Sixth
             and
             Seventh
             Canons
             of
             that
             Council
             ,
             beginning
             thus
             as
             Paschasinus
             repeated
             them
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               ever
               had
               the
               Primacy
               .
               Let
            
             Egypt
             
               therefore
               have
               this
               priviledge
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Alexandria
             
               have
               power
            
             ,
             &c.
             where
             instead
             of
             the
             first
             words
             of
             that
             Canon
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               let
               ancient
               Customs
               still
               take
               place
               ,
            
             the
             Legate
             shuffled
             in
             this
             sentence
             as
             more
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               ever
               had
               the
               Primacy
            
             .
             And
             admitting
             here
             that
             this
             was
             only
             the
             Title
             to
             that
             Canon
             in
             the
             Roman
             Copy
             ,
             
             yet
             't
             is
             somewhat
             more
             than
             suspicious
             ,
             that
             Paschasinus
             intended
             it
             should
             be
             understood
             as
             part
             of
             the
             Canon
             it self
             .
             Which
             if
             so
             ,
             there
             could
             not
             be
             a
             bolder
             piece
             of
             forgery
             and
             imposture
             .
             But
             the
             Fathers
             were
             not
             to
             be
             so
             impos'd
             upon
             .
             Aetius
             Arch-deacon
             of
             Constantinople
             produc'd
             a
             Copy
             from
             among
             the
             Records
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             he
             delivered
             to
             Constantine
             the
             Secretary
             ,
             who
             read
             it
             according
             to
             the
             genuine
             words
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             addition
             ,
             
               Let
               ancient
               Customs
               still
               take
               place
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             in
             confirmation
             of
             that
             were
             next
             read
             the
             second
             and
             third
             Canons
             of
             the
             second
             general
             Council
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             And
             because
             the
             Legate
             had
             objected
             that
             the
             Canon
             had
             been
             procur'd
             
             by
             fraud
             ,
             the
             Judges
             requir'd
             the
             Bishops
             concern'd
             to
             declare
             their
             minds
             ,
             who
             all
             readily
             declar'd
             the
             contrary
             .
             The
             case
             having
             been
             thus
             fully
             debated
             ,
             and
             nothing
             material
             being
             alledg'd
             against
             it
             ,
             the
             Canon
             pass'd
             by
             the
             unanimous
             suffrage
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Legates
             only
             entring
             their
             protestation
             ,
             and
             resolving
             to
             acquaint
             the
             Pope
             with
             what
             was
             done
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             judge
             both
             of
             the
             injury
             done
             to
             his
             own
             See
             ,
             and
             the
             violence
             offered
             to
             the
             Canons
             .
          
           
             V.
             NO
             sooner
             did
             the
             news
             of
             what
             had
             pass'd
             in
             the
             Synod
             arrive
             at
             Rome
             ,
             but
             Pope
             Leo
             storm'd
             to
             purpose
             ,
             wrote
             *
             to
             Anatolius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             charging
             him
             with
             pride
             and
             ambition
             ,
             with
             invasion
             
             of
             the
             Rights
             of
             others
             ,
             with
             irreverence
             towards
             the
             Nicene
             Canons
             ,
             contrary
             to
             which
             he
             had
             exalted
             himself
             above
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Alexandria
             and
             Antioch
             .
             He
             dispatch'd
             *
             Letters
             also
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Marcianus
             ,
             to
             his
             Lady
             the
             Empress
             Pulcheria
             ,
             and
             to
             Juvenal
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             all
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             complaining
             of
             the
             pride
             of
             Anatolius
             ,
             and
             the
             irregular
             proceedings
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             that
             the
             priviledges
             of
             Churches
             were
             destroy'd
             ,
             the
             bounds
             of
             Metropolitans
             invaded
             ,
             many
             depressed
             to
             make
             way
             for
             one
             ,
             venerable
             Decrees
             made
             void
             ,
             and
             ancient
             Orders
             trodden
             in
             the
             dirt
             .
             That
             whatever
             Rules
             were
             made
             contrary
             to
             the
             Canons
             of
             Nice
             were
             null
             ,
             that
             
             the
             care
             and
             inspection
             of
             these
             things
             was
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             a
             duty
             which
             he
             could
             not
             neglect
             without
             being
             guilty
             of
             unfaithfulness
             to
             his
             trust
             ,
             that
             therefore
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             S.
             Peter
             he
             repeal'd
             and
             made
             void
             what
             ever
             any
             Council
             had
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Nicene
             Canons
             ,
             yea
             ,
             though
             done
             by
             many
             more
             in
             number
             than
             were
             in
             that
             venerable
             Synod
             ,
             declaring
             that
             no
             regard
             or
             reverence
             was
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             their
             constitutions
             .
             In
             all
             which
             though
             nothing
             appear
             above
             ground
             but
             a
             mighty
             zeal
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Canons
             ,
             yet
             't
             is
             plain
             enough
             't
             was
             his
             own
             ambition
             ,
             his
             envy
             and
             emulation
             that
             lay
             at
             the
             bottom
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             neither
             Leo
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             See
             could
             
             ever
             pardon
             the
             Chalcedon
             Synod
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             making
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             equal
             to
             him
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             for
             placing
             the
             Primacy
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             not
             in
             any
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             Romes
             having
             been
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             VI.
             HENCEFORWARD
             they
             beheld
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             place
             with
             an
             evil
             Eye
             ,
             as
             competitors
             with
             them
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             likeliest
             persons
             to
             give
             check
             to
             their
             extravagant
             designs
             ,
             and
             therefore
             laid
             hold
             upon
             all
             occasions
             to
             weaken
             their
             interest
             ,
             and
             to
             vent
             their
             spleen
             against
             their
             persons
             .
             And
             it
             was
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             that
             a
             fit
             occasion
             presented
             it self
             .
          
           
           
             John
             the
             Tabennosiot
             *
             had
             by
             gifts
             and
             bribes
             (
             enabled
             thereto
             by
             being
             Steward
             and
             Treasurer
             of
             that
             Church
             )
             procur'd
             himself
             to
             be
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             expresly
             contrary
             to
             his
             Oath
             lately
             made
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Zeno
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             never
             attempt
             that
             See.
             For
             which
             he
             caus'd
             him
             to
             be
             expell'd
             ,
             and
             
               Peter
               Mongus
            
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             heretofore
             consecrated
             to
             that
             place
             to
             be
             restor'd
             .
             Peter
             was
             a
             Patron
             of
             the
             Eutychian
             Heresie
             ,
             but
             which
             at
             first
             he
             craftily
             dissembled
             ,
             insinuating
             himself
             into
             the
             favour
             and
             friendship
             of
             Acacius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             who
             constantly
             held
             Communion
             with
             him
             .
             But
             was
             so
             far
             from
             siding
             with
             him
             in
             any
             Heretical
             Sentiments
             ,
             that
             no
             sooner
             did
             he
             hear
             *
             that
             Peter
             
             had
             publickly
             Anathematiz'd
             the
             Chalcedon
             Council
             ,
             but
             he
             dispatch'd
             Messengers
             to
             Alexandria
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             of
             things
             ,
             before
             whose
             Eys
             Peter
             cast
             a
             mist
             ,
             having
             form'd
             a
             judicial
             Process
             about
             that
             matter
             ,
             and
             brought
             in
             persons
             to
             depose
             that
             he
             had
             done
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             himself
             wrote
             *
             to
             Acacius
             ,
             assuring
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             charge
             was
             false
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             and
             did
             confirm
             and
             embrace
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ;
             though
             all
             this
             was
             pretence
             and
             elaborate
             hypocrisie
             .
             John
             driven
             out
             from
             Alexandria
             ,
             flies
             to
             Rome
             ,
             giving
             out
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             Martyr
             for
             the
             Cause
             of
             Pope
             Leo
             ,
             and
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Chalcedon
             Synod
             .
          
           
             Welcome
             he
             was
             to
             Pope
             Simplicius
             ,
             who
             wrote
             to
             the
             
             Emperour
             in
             his
             behalf
             ;
             but
             dying
             not
             long
             after
             his
             arrival
             ,
             his
             Successour
             Faelix
             readily
             espous'd
             the
             quarrel
             ,
             and
             after
             some
             preparatory
             messages
             and
             citations
             (
             wherein
             he
             required
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Zeno
             ,
             that
             Acacius
             might
             be
             sent
             to
             Rome
             ,
             there
             to
             answer
             what
             John
             of
             Alexandria
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             )
             taking
             advantage
             of
             two
             Synods
             at
             Rome
             ,
             held
             one
             soon
             after
             the
             other
             ,
             twice
             excommunicated
             and
             depos'd
             Acacius
             ,
             for
             communicating
             with
             him
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             Letter
             after
             Letter
             he
             wrote
             both
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             the
             Clergy
             and
             People
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             that
             the
             Sentence
             against
             Acacius
             might
             be
             own'd
             and
             put
             into
             execution
             ,
             who
             yet
             continued
             in
             his
             See
             'till
             his
             death
             ,
             without
             any
             great
             regard
             to
             the
             Sentence
             
             from
             Rome
             ,
             which
             he
             so
             far
             slighted
             *
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             even
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             struck
             the
             Popes
             name
             out
             of
             the
             Diptychs
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             World
             he
             renounc'd
             all
             communion
             with
             him
             .
             This
             so
             much
             the
             more
             enrag'd
             his
             enemies
             at
             Rome
             ,
             who
             all
             his
             life
             long
             pelted
             him
             with
             continual
             clamours
             and
             threatnings
             .
             Nay
             ,
             Faelix
             and
             his
             Successours
             persecuted
             his
             very
             memory
             ,
             denouncing
             censures
             against
             any
             that
             should
             mention
             his
             name
             with
             respect
             and
             honour
             .
             And
             I
             cannot
             but
             observe
             that
             in
             the
             Edict
             *
             that
             was
             pass'd
             against
             him
             at
             Rome
             ,
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             nothing
             but
             contumacy
             against
             the
             Popes
             Admonitions
             ,
             the
             ill
             usage
             and
             imprisonment
             of
             his
             Legates
             ,
             and
             the
             affront
             therein
             offered
             to
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Excommunicatory
             
             Letter
             sent
             to
             Acacius
             
             himself
             ,
             though
             favouring
             of
             Hereticks
             was
             the
             great
             and
             indeed
             only
             thing
             pretended
             abroad
             ,
             yet
             the
             very
             first
             thing
             wherewith
             he
             charges
             him
             ,
             is
             contempt
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             and
             invading
             the
             Rights
             of
             other
             mens
             Provinces
             .
             It
             seems
             though
             he
             was
             loth
             to
             speak
             out
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             late
             Synod
             of
             Chalcedon
             still
             stuck
             in
             his
             stomach
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Patriarch
             had
             been
             advanc'd
             to
             so
             much
             power
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             made
             equal
             to
             him
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             Gelasius
             ,
             who
             came
             after
             Faelix
             ,
             says
             *
             plainly
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             never
             approv'd
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Chalcedon
             Canons
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             given
             no
             power
             to
             treat
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             its
             Legates
             had
             protested
             
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             thence
             most
             infallibly
             inferrs
             ,
             that
             therefore
             it
             was
             of
             no
             authority
             or
             value
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             Peter
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             second
             See
             (
             i.
             e.
             according
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Canon
             )
             could
             not
             be
             duly
             absolv'd
             by
             any
             other
             power
             then
             that
             of
             the
             first
             See
             ,
             i.
             e.
             his
             own
             ;
             accounting
             that
             of
             Constantinople
             (
             as
             he
             elsewhere
             *
             asserts
             )
             not
             to
             be
             reckon'd
             so
             much
             as
             among
             Metropolitan
             Sees
             :
             And
             as
             he
             argues
             in
             his
             Epistle
             *
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Anastasius
             ,
             if
             Christians
             be
             oblig'd
             in
             general
             to
             submit
             to
             their
             Regular
             Bishops
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             should
             submission
             be
             made
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             to
             whom
             both
             God
             and
             the
             subsequent
             piety
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             always
             
             given
             the
             preheminence
             above
             all
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             goes
             on
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             men
             ,
             to
             speak
             big
             words
             of
             the
             authority
             and
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             See.
             
          
           
             VII
             .
             SEVERAL
             years
             this
             breach
             that
             had
             been
             made
             remain'd
             ,
             'till
             Justin
             ,
             a
             Man
             of
             very
             mean
             Originals
             ,
             having
             by
             no
             good
             arts
             gain'd
             the
             Empire
             ,
             thought
             it
             his
             interest
             to
             oblige
             and
             unite
             all
             parties
             .
             And
             first
             he
             begins
             to
             court
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             whome
             he
             wrote
             *
             ,
             giving
             him
             an
             account
             of
             his
             advancement
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             begging
             his
             prayers
             to
             God
             to
             confirm
             and
             establish
             it
             .
             This
             Hormisda
             in
             his
             answer
             calls
             a
             paying
             the
             
               first
               fruits
            
             of
             his
             Empire
             due
             to
             S.
             Peter
             .
             Hereupon
             reconciliation
             
             is
             offered
             ,
             and
             John
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             writes
             to
             him
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             which
             he
             at
             length
             consents
             to
             upon
             this
             condition
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             of
             Acacius
             might
             be
             stricken
             out
             of
             the
             Diptychs
             ;
             which
             at
             last
             is
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Pope
             again
             put
             in
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             Peace
             is
             piec'd
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             profess'd
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             four
             general
             Councils
             .
             And
             though
             Epiphanius
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             John
             in
             the
             See
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             maintain'd
             the
             same
             correspondence
             ,
             yet
             when
             ever
             it
             came
             to
             any
             important
             instance
             ,
             the
             Pope
             could
             not
             forget
             his
             proud
             domineering
             temper
             over
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             Which
             sufficiently
             appear'd
             about
             this
             very
             time
             ,
             when
             John
             the
             first
             ,
             
             Hermisda's
             
             Successour
             ,
             being
             by
             Theodorick
             King
             of
             the
             Goths
             sent
             Embassadour
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             with
             this
             message
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Justin
             ,
             either
             that
             he
             should
             restore
             to
             the
             Arians
             their
             Churches
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             or
             expect
             that
             the
             Catholicks
             in
             Italy
             should
             have
             the
             same
             measures
             ,
             he
             departed
             from
             Rome
             with
             weeping
             eyes
             and
             a
             sad
             heart
             ,
             being
             grieved
             not
             more
             to
             be
             made
             the
             bearer
             of
             a
             message
             ,
             so
             contrary
             to
             his
             judgment
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             an
             imployment
             that
             seemed
             a
             diminution
             to
             the
             Papal
             dignity
             ;
             he
             being
             (
             as
             Marcellinus
             *
             observes
             )
             the
             only
             Pope
             that
             had
             ever
             been
             commanded
             out
             of
             the
             City
             upon
             any
             such
             Errand
             .
             However
             arriving
             at
             the
             Imperial
             City
             ,
             he
             resolved
             to
             keep
             up
             his
             Port
             ,
             entred
             
             with
             great
             state
             ,
             and
             being
             invited
             *
             to
             sit
             upon
             a
             Seat
             even
             with
             that
             of
             Epiphanius
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             he
             refus'd
             ,
             telling
             them
             he
             would
             maintain
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             ,
             not
             giving
             over
             ,
             'till
             a
             more
             eminent
             Throne
             was
             purposely
             plac'd
             for
             him
             above
             that
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             As
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             enough
             to
             reproach
             and
             vilify
             him
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             unless
             contrary
             to
             all
             Laws
             and
             Canons
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             modesty
             ,
             civility
             and
             reason
             ,
             he
             also
             trampled
             upon
             him
             in
             his
             own
             Church
             .
             Nay
             ,
             Anastasius
             *
             adds
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             in
             honour
             to
             God
             came
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             prostrated
             himself
             upon
             the
             ground
             to
             adore
             and
             worship
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Pope
             John
             the
             second
             ,
             about
             ten
             years
             after
             writing
             *
             to
             Justinian
             (
             though
             there
             want
             not
             very
             learned
             men
             ,
             who
             question
             the
             credit
             of
             that
             Epistle
             )
             talks
             
               stylo
               Romano
            
             ,
             just
             after
             the
             rate
             of
             his
             Predecessours
             ;
             he
             tells
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             't
             was
             his
             singular
             honour
             and
             commendation
             ,
             that
             he
             preserv'd
             a
             reverence
             for
             the
             Roman
             See
             ,
             that
             he
             submitted
             all
             things
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             reduc'd
             them
             to
             the
             unity
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             Right
             justified
             by
             S.
             
             Peter's
             authority
             ,
             conveyed
             to
             him
             by
             that
             authentick
             deed
             of
             gift
             ,
             
               Feed
               my
               sheep
            
             ;
             that
             both
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             Edicts
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             his
             Majesties
             own
             professions
             declar'd
             it
             to
             be
             truly
             the
             head
             of
             all
             Churches
             .
             Where
             yet
             (
             as
             in
             infinite
             other
             expressions
             of
             that
             nature
             
             in
             the
             Pontifical
             Epistles
             )
             he
             warily
             keeps
             himself
             within
             general
             terms
             ,
             capable
             of
             a
             gentler
             or
             a
             brisker
             interpretation
             ,
             as
             it
             stood
             with
             their
             interest
             to
             improve
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             WEARIED
             out
             with
             continual
             provocations
             ,
             oppositions
             and
             affronts
             from
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Patriarchs
             of
             Constantinople
             began
             to
             think
             upon
             some
             way
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             might
             be
             better
             enabled
             to
             bear
             up
             against
             them
             .
             To
             this
             end
             ,
             John
             who
             from
             his
             extraordinary
             abstinence
             was
             Sir-nam'd
             Nesteutes
             or
             the
             Faster
             ,
             being
             then
             Bishop
             of
             that
             See
             in
             a
             Synod
             conven'd
             there
             Ann.
             DLXXXIX
             .
             about
             the
             Cause
             of
             Gregory
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             procur'd
             the
             Title
             of
             Oecumenical
             or
             Universal
             Bishop
             to
             be
             conferr'd
             upon
             him
             ;
             with
             respect
             probably
             ,
             
             to
             that
             Cities
             being
             the
             head
             Seat
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             which
             was
             usually
             styl'd
             
               Orbis
               Romanus
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Universe
             ,
             or
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             it
             could
             not
             be
             therefore
             thought
             extravagant
             ,
             if
             the
             Bishop
             of
             it
             did
             assume
             a
             proportionable
             Title
             of
             honour
             ,
             nothing
             appearing
             that
             hereby
             he
             laid
             claim
             to
             any
             extraordinary
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             Nor
             indeed
             is
             it
             reasonable
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             Eastern
             Patriarchs
             (
             who
             as
             Evagrius
             ,
             who
             was
             advocate
             for
             Gregory
             in
             that
             Synod
             ,
             tells
             us
             *
             )
             were
             all
             either
             by
             themselves
             or
             their
             Legates
             present
             in
             this
             Council
             ,
             together
             with
             very
             many
             Metropolitans
             ,
             should
             at
             one
             cast
             throw
             up
             their
             own
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             and
             give
             John
             an
             absolute
             Empire
             and
             
             Dominion
             over
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             can
             be
             suppos'd
             to
             grant
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             being
             the
             Imperial
             Patriarch
             should
             alone
             enjoy
             that
             honorable
             Title
             above
             the
             rest
             .
             Besides
             that
             every
             Bishop
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             in
             a
             sence
             intrusted
             with
             the
             care
             and
             sollicitude
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             though
             for
             conveniency
             limited
             to
             a
             particular
             charge
             ,
             may
             yet
             act
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             Upon
             this
             ground
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             Order
             and
             Regular
             Discipline
             was
             observ'd
             ,
             Bishops
             were
             wont
             upon
             occasion
             not
             only
             to
             communicate
             their
             Councils
             ,
             but
             to
             exercise
             their
             power
             and
             functions
             beyond
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             particular
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             we
             frequently
             find
             Titles
             and
             Characters
             given
             to
             
             particular
             Bishops
             (
             especially
             those
             of
             Patriarchal
             Sees
             )
             equivalent
             to
             that
             of
             Universal
             Bishop
             :
             I
             cannot
             but
             mention
             that
             passage
             of
             Theodorit
             ,
             who
             speaking
             of
             Nestorius
             his
             being
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             says
             *
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             intrusted
             with
             the
             Presidency
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             there
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               which
               was
               nothing
               less
               then
               that
               of
               the
               whole
               World.
            
             A
             passage
             which
             perhaps
             might
             the
             more
             incourage
             and
             invite
             John
             at
             this
             time
             to
             assume
             the
             Title
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             BUT
             in
             what
             sence
             soever
             intended
             ,
             it
             sounded
             high
             ▪
             but
             especially
             made
             a
             loud
             noise
             at
             Rome
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             strangely
             surpris'd
             to
             find
             themselves
             outshot
             in
             their
             own
             Bow
             ;
             for
             though
             they
             had
             all
             
             along
             driven
             on
             the
             design
             with
             might
             and
             main
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             hitherto
             abstain'd
             from
             the
             Title
             .
             Pelagius
             ,
             who
             at
             this
             time
             sat
             in
             that
             Chair
             ,
             was
             extreamly
             netled
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             immediately
             dispatch'd
             Letters
             *
             to
             John
             and
             the
             Bishops
             of
             his
             Synod
             ,
             wherein
             he
             rants
             against
             this
             pride
             and
             folly
             ,
             talks
             high
             of
             the
             invalidity
             of
             all
             Conciliary
             Acts
             without
             his
             consent
             and
             approbation
             ,
             charges
             them
             ,
             though
             summon'd
             by
             their
             Patriarch
             ,
             not
             to
             appear
             at
             any
             Synod
             ,
             without
             authority
             first
             had
             from
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             ,
             threatens
             John
             with
             excommunication
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             presently
             recant
             his
             error
             ,
             and
             lay
             aside
             his
             unjustly
             usurpt
             Title
             of
             Universal
             Bishop
             ;
             affirming
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             might
             use
             that
             Profane
             Title
             ,
             
             and
             that
             if
             any
             one
             of
             them
             were
             styl'd
             Oecumenical
             ,
             the
             Title
             of
             Patriarch
             would
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             a
             piece
             of
             insolence
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             far
             from
             all
             true
             Christians
             ;
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             the
             last
             publishers
             of
             the
             Councils
             make
             this
             Epistle
             to
             be
             spurious
             ,
             a
             false
             piece
             of
             Ware
             patch'd
             up
             in
             
               Insidore
               Mercators
            
             shop
             .
             But
             however
             that
             be
             ,
             plain
             it
             is
             from
             S.
             Gregory
             *
             ,
             (
             who
             sent
             Copies
             of
             them
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Antioch
             and
             Alexandria
             )
             that
             Pelagius
             did
             write
             such
             Letters
             ,
             wherein
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             S.
             Peter
             he
             rescinded
             the
             Acts
             of
             that
             Synod
             ,
             
               propter
               nephandum
               elationis
               vocabulum
            
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             that
             proud
             and
             ungodly
             Title
             ,
             prohibiting
             his
             Arch-Deacon
             
             then
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             to
             be
             present
             at
             prayers
             with
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             that
             place
             .
          
           
             X.
             GREGORY
             the
             Great
             succeeded
             Pelagius
             ,
             whose
             Apocrisiarius
             ,
             or
             Agent
             he
             had
             been
             at
             Constantinople
             when
             the
             thing
             was
             done
             .
             A
             man
             of
             good
             learning
             ,
             and
             greater
             piety
             ,
             and
             of
             somewhat
             a
             more
             meek
             and
             peaceable
             temper
             ,
             then
             most
             of
             those
             that
             had
             gone
             before
             him
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             he
             owed
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             ,
             to
             those
             sad
             calamitous
             times
             ,
             he
             so
             oft
             complains
             of
             ,
             wherein
             he
             liv'd
             :
             And
             yet
             as
             tender
             in
             this
             point
             as
             his
             Predecessours
             .
             John
             of
             Constantinople
             had
             lately
             sent
             him
             an
             account
             *
             of
             the
             proceedings
             in
             the
             case
             of
             John
             Presbyter
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             wherein
             he
             took
             occasion
             to
             
             style
             himself
             Oecumenical
             Patriarch
             almost
             in
             every
             sentence
             .
             This
             touch'd
             Pope
             Gregory
             to
             the
             quick
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             had
             an
             excellent
             talent
             at
             writing
             Letters
             ,
             he
             presently
             sends
             to
             Mauritius
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             to
             the
             Empress
             Constantina
             ,
             to
             the
             Patriarchs
             of
             Alexandria
             and
             Antioch
             ,
             to
             John
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             Sabinian
             his
             own
             Deacon
             then
             residing
             at
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             which
             he
             strains
             all
             the
             Nerves
             of
             his
             Rhetoric
             to
             load
             the
             case
             with
             the
             heaviest
             Aggravations
             ,
             complaining
             *
             that
             by
             the
             contrivance
             of
             this
             proud
             and
             pompous
             Title
             ,
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             holy
             Laws
             ,
             and
             venerable
             Synods
             ,
             yea
             and
             the
             commands
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             himself
             (
             who
             by
             that
             Instrument
             ,
             
               Tu
               es
               Petrus
               ,
               &c.
            
             had
             committed
             the
             care
             of
             the
             whole
             
             Church
             to
             Peter
             ,
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             )
             were
             disturb'd
             and
             shatter'd
             ;
             that
             it
             better
             became
             Bishops
             of
             this
             time
             rather
             to
             lye
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             to
             mourn
             in
             Sackcloth
             and
             Ashes
             ,
             than
             to
             affect
             names
             of
             Vanity
             ,
             and
             to
             glory
             in
             new
             and
             profane
             Titles
             ,
             a
             piece
             of
             Pride
             and
             Blasphemy
             ,
             injurious
             to
             all
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             yea
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             which
             it
             became
             the
             Emperour
             to
             restrain
             :
             *
             that
             by
             this
             new
             Arrogancy
             and
             Presumption
             he
             had
             lift
             up
             himself
             above
             all
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Pride
             had
             shewn
             ,
             that
             the
             times
             of
             Antichrist
             were
             at
             hand
             ;
             that
             he
             wondred
             the
             Emperour
             should
             write
             to
             him
             to
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             chiding
             *
             Sabinian
             his
             Deacon
             for
             not
             preventing
             the
             Emperour's
             Commands
             being
             sent
             to
             him
             .
             
             To
             Eulogius
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             Anastasius
             of
             Antioch
             (
             whom
             elsewhere
             *
             he
             tickles
             with
             their
             three
             Sees
             being
             the
             only
             three
             Apostolical
             Sees
             founded
             by
             S.
             Peter
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             mutually
             reflected
             Honour
             upon
             each
             other
             )
             he
             represents
             ,
             *
             how
             great
             a
             diminution
             this
             was
             to
             their
             Dignity
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             therefore
             give
             none
             this
             Title
             ,
             for
             that
             so
             much
             undue
             Honour
             as
             they
             gave
             to
             another
             ,
             so
             much
             they
             took
             away
             of
             what
             was
             due
             to
             themselves
             ;
             that
             this
             fond
             attempt
             was
             the
             invention
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             
               goes
               about
               as
               a
               roaring
               Lyon
               ,
               seeking
               whom
               he
               may
               devour
               ,
            
             and
             a
             forerunner
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             
               is
               King
               over
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               Pride
               .
            
             He
             tells
             John
             *
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             he
             pretends
             with
             tears
             in
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             that
             unless
             he
             quitted
             this
             
             
               proud
               foolish
            
             Title
             ,
             he
             must
             proceed
             further
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             his
             profane
             and
             ungodly
             humour
             could
             not
             be
             cur'd
             by
             gentler
             methods
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             lanc'd
             by
             Canonical
             severity
             ;
             that
             by
             this
             
               perverse
               ▪
            
             Title
             he
             had
             imitated
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             had
             made
             himself
             like
             to
             Lucifer
             Son
             of
             the
             Morning
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             
               I
               will
               ascend
               above
               the
               heights
               of
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               I
               will
               exalt
               my
               Throne
               above
               the
               Stars
               of
               God
            
             ;
             telling
             us
             ,
             that
             by
             Clouds
             and
             Stars
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             water
             by
             their
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             shine
             by
             the
             light
             of
             their
             Conversation
             ,
             whom
             while
             he
             despis'd
             and
             trod
             upon
             ,
             and
             proudly
             lift
             up
             himself
             above
             them
             ,
             what
             did
             he
             but
             aspire
             above
             the
             height
             of
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             and
             exalt
             his
             Throne
             above
             the
             Stars
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             that
             such
             proud
             Attempts
             had
             been
             
             always
             far
             from
             him
             or
             his
             Predecessors
             ,
             who
             had
             refus'd
             the
             Title
             of
             Universal
             Bishop
             ,
             when
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             S.
             Peter
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             venerable
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             offered
             it
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             IN
             which
             last
             passage
             (
             inculcated
             by
             him
             at
             every
             turn
             ,
             no
             less
             *
             than
             four
             or
             five
             several
             times
             )
             I
             cannot
             but
             remark
             either
             his
             Carelesness
             ,
             or
             Insincerity
             ;
             Carelesness
             ,
             in
             taking
             such
             an
             important
             passage
             upon
             trust
             ;
             or
             Insincerity
             ,
             if
             knowing
             it
             to
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             to
             lay
             so
             much
             stress
             upon
             so
             false
             and
             sandy
             a
             foundation
             .
             For
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             neither
             were
             his
             Predecessors
             so
             modest
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             as
             to
             refuse
             such
             a
             Title
             ,
             neither
             did
             the
             Synod
             of
             Chalcedon
             ever
             offer
             it
             to
             them
             .
             There
             being
             nothing
             in
             all
             the
             Acts
             of
             
             that
             Council
             that
             looks
             this
             way
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             four
             persons
             that
             came
             from
             Alexandria
             with
             Articles
             against
             Dioscorus
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             exhibited
             their
             several
             Libels
             of
             Accusation
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             presented
             to
             Pope
             Leo
             (
             who
             had
             beforehand
             espoused
             the
             quarrel
             )
             with
             this
             inscription
             ,
             To
             Leo
             
               the
               most
               holy
               and
               religious
               Oecumenical
               Archbishop
               and
               Patriarch
               of
               Great
               Rome
               .
            
             These
             Libels
             the
             Papal
             Legats
             desired
             might
             be
             inserted
             into
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Council
             ;
             which
             was
             done
             accordingly
             (
             as
             is
             usual
             in
             all
             judiciary
             Proceedings
             )
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             (
             as
             the
             Synod
             it self
             tells
             *
             us
             )
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             remaining
             there
             ,
             they
             might
             thence
             be
             again
             rehears'd
             in
             Council
             ,
             when
             Dioscorus
             himself
             should
             appear
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             make
             his
             defence
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             case
             ,
             and
             now
             let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             ,
             whether
             the
             Council
             offer'd
             the
             Pope
             this
             Title
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             approving
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             so
             much
             as
             once
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             .
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Pope's
             Legats
             might
             have
             an
             eye
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             design
             to
             have
             that
             Title
             remain
             among
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Council
             (
             as
             they
             were
             watchful
             Stewards
             to
             improve
             all
             advantages
             for
             their
             Master
             ;
             )
             and
             therefore
             we
             find
             them
             sometimes
             subscribing
             *
             themselves
             
               Vice-gerents
               of
            
             Leo
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
               Bishop
               of
               the
               universal
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             yet
             elsewhere
             *
             they
             thus
             explain
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Apostolical
               and
               chief
               Bishop
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
            
             But
             however
             they
             intended
             it
             ,
             certain
             
             it
             is
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             appears
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             themselves
             never
             dreamt
             of
             any
             such
             matter
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             when
             they
             came
             *
             singly
             to
             declare
             their
             Judgments
             about
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Pope
             Leo
             ,
             they
             style
             him
             only
             Pope
             ,
             or
             
               Archbishop
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             nor
             do
             his
             Legates
             there
             give
             him
             any
             other
             Title
             .
             And
             in
             their
             Synodal
             Epistle
             *
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             superscribe
             it
             only
             ,
             
               To
               the
               most
               holy
               and
               blessed
               Archbishop
               of
            
             Rome
             .
             Binius
             *
             indeed
             will
             have
             the
             word
             Oecumenical
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             Inscription
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             maliciously
             struck
             out
             by
             some
             Transcriber
             ,
             because
             (
             says
             he
             )
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Epistle
             the
             Fathers
             own
             Leo
             to
             be
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             of
             all
             Bishops
             .
             When
             as
             the
             Letter
             has
             not
             one
             
             word
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             That
             as
             the
             Head
             presides
             over
             the
             Members
             ,
             so
             did
             Leo
             over
             the
             Bishops
             in
             that
             Synod
             ;
             which
             can
             import
             no
             more
             than
             his
             presiding
             by
             his
             Legates
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               his
               qui
               tuas
               vices
               gerebant
               ,
            
             as
             the
             last
             publishers
             of
             the
             Councils
             truly
             correct
             the
             Translation
             )
             in
             that
             Council
             .
          
           
             But
             suppose
             the
             Pope
             had
             had
             this
             Title
             conferr'd
             upon
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             Gregory
             untruly
             affirms
             )
             't
             was
             no
             more
             than
             what
             was
             frequently
             given
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             as
             ,
             to
             omit
             other
             instances
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Council
             holden
             there
             Ann.
             DXXXVI
             .
             under
             Mennas
             ,
             and
             another
             under
             John
             18
             years
             before
             ,
             where
             John
             and
             Mennas
             ,
             successively
             Bishops
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             have
             both
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             those
             Councils
             ,
             
             and
             in
             Libels
             of
             Address
             from
             whole
             Synods
             ,
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Oecumenical
               Patriarch
            
             near
             twenty
             times
             bestow'd
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             this
             was
             several
             years
             before
             it
             was
             assum'd
             by
             that
             Patriarch
             John
             whom
             we
             mention'd
             before
             .
          
           
             And
             't
             is
             methinks
             a
             sorry
             evasion
             of
             Baronius
             *
             ,
             and
             his
             Footman
             Binius
             ‖
             (
             though
             't
             is
             that
             which
             they
             always
             have
             at
             hand
             ,
             when
             an
             Argument
             pinches
             ,
             which
             they
             know
             not
             how
             to
             decline
             )
             that
             this
             Title
             was
             foisted
             into
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Council
             by
             some
             later
             Greeks
             .
             And
             yet
             they
             produce
             no
             authority
             ,
             no
             nor
             shadow
             of
             pretence
             from
             any
             ancient
             Copy
             that
             ever
             it
             was
             otherwise
             .
             And
             what
             if
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             did
             receive
             the
             Acts
             of
             that
             Council
             ,
             and
             yet
             make
             no
             such
             clamours
             and
             
             loud
             outcry
             against
             it
             ?
             Perhaps
             it
             did
             not
             intirely
             admit
             the
             Acts
             of
             that
             Synod
             under
             John
             of
             Constantinople
             Ann.
             DXVIII
             .
             Binius
             himself
             says
             ,
             they
             were
             but
             
               Magna
               ex
               parte
               recepta
            
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             receiv'd
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             who
             knows
             whether
             this
             Title
             might
             not
             be
             some
             part
             of
             what
             was
             rejected
             .
             But
             if
             not
             ,
             perhaps
             the
             Popes
             might
             slight
             it
             as
             a
             Title
             only
             accidentally
             given
             ,
             not
             claim'd
             as
             due
             .
             Whereas
             Pelagius
             and
             Gregory
             rant
             so
             much
             against
             the
             other
             John
             ,
             because
             he
             assum'd
             it
             in
             opposition
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             had
             it
             by
             a
             solemn
             Synodical
             Act
             conferr'd
             upon
             him
             .
             I
             observe
             no
             more
             concerning
             this
             ,
             than
             that
             
               Leo
               Allatius
            
             *
             (
             who
             is
             not
             wont
             to
             neglect
             the
             least
             hint
             that
             may
             serve
             his
             cause
             )
             speaking
             of
             this
             passage
             ,
             barely
             
             takes
             notice
             of
             
             Baronius's
             inference
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             sign
             of
             his
             approving
             it
             .
             But
             to
             return
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             WHILE
             Gregory
             was
             venting
             these
             passionate
             Resentments
             ,
             John
             the
             Patriarch
             dies
             .
             But
             the
             quarrel
             died
             not
             with
             him
             ,
             Cyriacus
             ,
             who
             came
             after
             him
             ,
             keeping
             up
             the
             Title
             .
             This
             put
             the
             Popes
             passion
             into
             a
             fresh
             ferment
             ,
             and
             now
             all
             the
             hard
             things
             are
             said
             over
             again
             ,
             and
             Cyriacus
             *
             is
             warn'd
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             scandal
             of
             that
             ungodly
             Title
             ,
             that
             had
             given
             so
             much
             offence
             ;
             and
             that
             *
             he
             would
             hold
             no
             communion
             with
             him
             'till
             he
             had
             renounc'd
             that
             proud
             and
             superstitious
             word
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             invention
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             laid
             *
             a
             foundation
             for
             Antichrist
             to
             take
             possession
             ,
             nay
             peremptorily
             affirms
             *
             with
             an
             
             
               Ego
               autem
               fidenter
               dico
            
             ,
             that
             whoever
             either
             styles
             himself
             ,
             or
             desires
             to
             be
             styl'd
             by
             others
             ,
             
               Universal
               Bishop
            
             ,
             is
             by
             that
             very
             Pride
             of
             his
             a
             
               fore-runner
               of
               Antichrist
            
             .
             And
             when
             he
             understood
             that
             John
             Bishop
             of
             
               Thessalonica
               ,
               Urbicius
            
             of
             
               Dyrrachium
               ,
               John
            
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             several
             others
             ,
             were
             summoned
             to
             a
             Synod
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             not
             knowing
             whether
             a
             Snake
             might
             not
             lye
             hid
             in
             the
             Grass
             ,
             he
             writes
             *
             to
             them
             ,
             giving
             them
             an
             account
             of
             the
             rise
             and
             progress
             of
             that
             proud
             and
             pestiferous
             Title
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             cautioning
             them
             not
             only
             not
             to
             use
             it
             themselves
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             consent
             to
             it
             in
             others
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             overt
             Act
             to
             approve
             or
             own
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             thing
             should
             be
             craftily
             started
             in
             the
             Synod
             in
             favour
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             adjures
             them
             by
             all
             that
             
             is
             sacred
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             would
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             wrought
             upon
             by
             any
             Arts
             of
             Flattery
             and
             Insinuation
             ,
             of
             Rewards
             or
             Punishments
             to
             assent
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             stoutly
             oppose
             themselves
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             couragiously
             drive
             out
             the
             Wolf
             that
             was
             breaking
             into
             the
             Fold
             .
          
           
             XIII
             .
             HE
             that
             shall
             view
             these
             passages
             ,
             and
             look
             no
             farther
             than
             the
             outside
             of
             things
             ,
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             think
             ,
             surely
             S.
             Gregory
             was
             the
             most
             self-denying
             man
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             and
             his
             Successors
             would
             sooner
             burn
             at
             a
             Stake
             ,
             than
             touch
             this
             Title
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             passionate
             outcries
             ,
             't
             is
             shrewdly
             suspicious
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             levell'd
             not
             so
             much
             against
             the
             Title
             it self
             ,
             as
             the
             person
             that
             bore
             it
             .
             We
             have
             taken
             notice
             all
             along
             what
             
             an
             inveterate
             Pique
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             had
             against
             those
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             Emperours
             and
             Councils
             had
             made
             them
             equal
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             now
             added
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             seem'd
             to
             exalt
             Constantinople
             infinitely
             above
             S.
             
             Peter's
             See.
             
          
           
             Had
             this
             Title
             been
             Synodically
             conferr'd
             upon
             the
             Pope
             ,
             we
             had
             heard
             none
             of
             this
             noise
             and
             clamour
             ;
             but
             for
             him
             to
             be
             pass'd
             by
             ,
             and
             his
             Enemy
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             to
             be
             crown'd
             with
             this
             Title
             of
             Honour
             ,
             't
             was
             this
             dropt
             the
             Gall
             into
             his
             Ink.
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             this
             Humility
             he
             ceas'd
             not
             to
             challenge
             a
             kind
             of
             Supremacy
             over
             that
             Bishop
             :
             Who
             doubts
             (
             says
             he
             *
             )
             but
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Constantinople
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             Apostolic
             See
             ,
             a
             thing
             which
             both
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             
             and
             Eusebius
             the
             Bishop
             of
             it
             ,
             daily
             own
             .
             But
             this
             't
             is
             plain
             is
             there
             spoken
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             wherein
             it
             seems
             all
             Churches
             must
             take
             their
             Measures
             from
             Rome
             ;
             unless
             with
             Spalato
             *
             we
             understand
             it
             of
             a
             subjection
             in
             point
             of
             Order
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             that
             Rome
             was
             the
             first
             See
             ,
             and
             Constantinople
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             to
             me
             the
             passage
             seems
             suspected
             ,
             and
             that
             Constantinople
             is
             there
             thrust
             in
             for
             some
             other
             place
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             Eusebius
             at
             that
             time
             Bishop
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             nor
             for
             a
             long
             time
             either
             before
             or
             after
             .
             However
             ,
             Gregory
             had
             all
             his
             Eyes
             about
             him
             ,
             that
             no
             disadvantage
             might
             surprise
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Greece
             (
             mentioned
             before
             )
             
             that
             were
             going
             to
             the
             Synod
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             although
             nothing
             should
             be
             attempted
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Universal
             Title
             ,
             yet
             they
             should
             be
             infinitely
             careful
             ,
             that
             nothing
             should
             be
             done
             there
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             any
             place
             or
             person
             :
             which
             though
             coucht
             in
             general
             terms
             ,
             yet
             whoever
             understands
             the
             state
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope's
             admirable
             tenderness
             in
             those
             Matters
             ,
             will
             easily
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             means
             himself
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             look'd
             upon
             the
             Title
             of
             Oecumenical
             Bishop
             to
             be
             foul
             and
             abominable
             only
             'till
             they
             could
             get
             it
             into
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             is
             evident
             ,
             in
             that
             Gregory
             had
             scarce
             been
             12
             Months
             cold
             in
             his
             Grave
             ,
             when
             Pope
             Boniface
             the
             Third
             got
             that
             Title
             taken
             from
             Constantinople
             ,
             
             and
             affix'd
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ;
             the
             manner
             whereof
             we
             shall
             a
             little
             more
             particularly
             relate
             .
          
           
             XIV
             .
             MAURICIUS
             the
             Emperour
             had
             in
             his
             Army
             a
             Centurion
             call'd
             Phocas
             ,
             one
             whose
             deformed
             looks
             were
             the
             Index
             of
             a
             more
             brutish
             and
             mishapen
             Mind
             .
             He
             was
             *
             angry
             ,
             fierce
             ,
             bloody
             ,
             ill-natur'd
             ,
             debauch'd
             ,
             and
             unmeasurably
             given
             to
             Wine
             and
             Women
             ;
             so
             bad
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             devout
             Monk
             *
             of
             that
             time
             oft
             expostulated
             with
             God
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             why
             he
             had
             made
             him
             Emperour
             ,
             he
             was
             answer'd
             by
             a
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             
               Because
               I
               could
               not
               find
               a
               worse
               .
            
             This
             Man
             taking
             the
             opportunity
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             mutinying
             ,
             murder'd
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             possess'd
             his
             Throne
             ,
             which
             he
             fill'd
             with
             Blood
             ,
             
             and
             the
             most
             savage
             Barbarities
             .
             Ten
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Family
             *
             he
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             let
             loose
             the
             Reins
             to
             fierceness
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             it
             in
             design
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             all
             those
             ,
             whom
             Nobility
             ,
             or
             Wisdom
             ,
             or
             any
             generous
             or
             honourable
             Actions
             had
             advanc'd
             above
             the
             common
             Rank
             .
             And
             yet
             as
             bad
             as
             this
             lewd
             Villain
             was
             ,
             scarce
             was
             he
             warm
             in
             the
             Throne
             when
             he
             receiv'd
             Addresses
             from
             Pope
             Gregory
             ,
             who
             complemented
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             in
             Scripture-phrase
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             rate
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             not
             how
             to
             reconcile
             it
             with
             the
             honesty
             of
             a
             good
             Man.
             His
             Letter
             *
             begins
             with
             a
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               God
               on
               high
               ,
               who
               ,
               according
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               changes
               Times
               ,
               and
               transfers
               Kingdoms
               ,
               who
               gives
               every
               one
               to
               understand
               so
               much
               ,
               when
               he
               says
            
             
             
               by
               his
               Prophet
               ,
               the
               most
               High
               ruleth
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               giveth
               it
               to
               whomsoever
               he
               will.
               
            
          
           
             The
             whole
             Letter
             is
             much
             of
             the
             same
             strain
             ,
             representing
             the
             happy
             advantages
             the
             World
             would
             reap
             under
             the
             benign
             influences
             of
             his
             Government
             .
             And
             in
             another
             *
             written
             not
             long
             after
             he
             tells
             him
             ,
             what
             infinite
             Praise
             and
             Thanks
             they
             ow'd
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             who
             had
             taken
             off
             the
             sad
             and
             heavy
             Yoak
             ,
             and
             had
             restor'd
             times
             of
             Liberty
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             his
             Imperial
             Grace
             and
             Piety
             .
             He
             wrote
             *
             likewise
             to
             the
             Empress
             Leontia
             (
             one
             who
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             not
             one
             jot
             better
             than
             her
             Husband
             )
             with
             flattering
             Caresses
             ;
             and
             under
             abundance
             of
             good
             words
             ,
             courts
             her
             kindness
             and
             patronage
             to
             the
             Church
             
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             which
             he
             fails
             not
             to
             back
             with
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               and
               upon
               this
               Rock
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               To
               thee
               I
               will
               give
               the
               Keys
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             XV.
             NOT
             long
             after
             Gregory
             dies
             ,
             and
             Sabinian
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             ,
             living
             not
             full
             six
             Months
             ,
             Boniface
             the
             Third
             of
             that
             name
             takes
             the
             Chair
             .
             He
             had
             very
             lately
             been
             Apocrisiarius
             ,
             or
             the
             Pope's
             Legate
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             where
             he
             wanted
             not
             opportunities
             to
             insinuate
             himself
             into
             the
             favour
             of
             Phocas
             ,
             and
             the
             Courtiers
             .
             And
             now
             he
             thought
             it
             a
             fit
             time
             to
             put
             in
             for
             what
             the
             Popes
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             pretences
             of
             Self-denial
             ,
             so
             much
             desir'd
             ,
             the
             Title
             of
             Universal
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             because
             Cyriacus
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             was
             at
             this
             time
             under
             disfavour
             at
             Court.
             From
             the
             very
             first
             entrance
             upon
             the
             Papacy
             he
             
             dealt
             *
             with
             Phocas
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             gain'd
             the
             point
             ,
             though
             not
             without
             some
             considerable
             difficulty
             and
             opposition
             ,
             
               aegre
               nec
               sine
               multa
               contentione
            
             ,
             as
             my
             Authors
             have
             it
             .
          
           
             At
             last
             out
             comes
             an
             Edict
             from
             Phocas
             ,
             commanding
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             should
             be
             styl'd
             and
             esteem'd
             the
             Head
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             Universal
             Bishop
             .
             A
             rare
             Charter
             sure
             ,
             not
             founded
             upon
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             upon
             an
             Imperial
             Edict
             ,
             and
             this
             Edict
             too
             granted
             by
             the
             vilest
             and
             the
             worst
             of
             Men.
             But
             so
             they
             had
             it
             ,
             no
             matter
             how
             they
             came
             by
             it
             .
             And
             now
             that
             Title
             that
             had
             so
             lately
             been
             
               new
               ,
               vain
               ,
               proud
               ,
               foolish
               ,
               prophane
               ,
               wicked
               ,
               hypocritical
               ,
               presumptuous
               ,
               perverse
               ,
            
             
             
               blasphemous
               ,
               devilish
            
             ,
             and
             Antichristian
             ,
             became
             in
             a
             moment
             not
             only
             warrantable
             ,
             but
             holy
             and
             laudable
             ,
             being
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Apostolic
             See.
             
          
           
             XVI
             .
             FROM
             henceforth
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             sate
             as
             Queen
             ,
             and
             govern'd
             in
             a
             manner
             without
             control
             .
             For
             the
             Empire
             being
             broken
             in
             the
             West
             by
             the
             irruptions
             of
             the
             Lombards
             into
             Italy
             ,
             and
             its
             Power
             declining
             in
             the
             East
             by
             the
             successful
             invasions
             of
             the
             Saracens
             ,
             the
             Emperours
             were
             but
             little
             at
             leasure
             to
             support
             and
             buoy
             up
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Patriarchate
             .
             Advantages
             which
             the
             Popes
             knew
             well
             enough
             how
             to
             improve
             .
             And
             indeed
             every
             Age
             made
             new
             Additions
             to
             the
             height
             of
             the
             Papal
             Throne
             ,
             and
             the
             Pride
             of
             that
             Church
             increasing
             proportionably
             
             to
             its
             Power
             and
             Grandeur
             ,
             hector'd
             the
             World
             into
             submission
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             as
             imperiously
             imposed
             its
             Commands
             and
             Principles
             upon
             other
             Churches
             ,
             as
             Tyrants
             do
             Laws
             upon
             conquer'd
             Countries
             .
             Witness
             (
             for
             a
             concluding
             instance
             )
             those
             extravagant
             Canons
             *
             or
             Articles
             ,
             (
             DICTATES
             he
             calls
             them
             )
             which
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             Seventh
             publish'd
             about
             the
             year
             MLXXV.
             I
             know
             Monsieur
             Launoy
             ‖
             has
             attempted
             to
             shew
             that
             these
             Dictates
             concerning
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             See
             Apostolic
             were
             not
             fram'd
             by
             Gregory
             the
             Seventh
             .
             Whether
             his
             Reasons
             be
             conclusive
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             now
             at
             leasure
             to
             enquire
             .
             Sure
             I
             am
             they
             are
             without
             any
             scruple
             own'd
             for
             his
             by
             Baronius
             ,
             and
             generally
             by
             all
             the
             Writers
             of
             
             that
             Church
             :
             And
             Launoy
             himself
             is
             forc'd
             to
             grant
             ,
             that
             several
             of
             them
             are
             agreeable
             enough
             to
             the
             Humour
             ,
             Pretensions
             ,
             and
             Decrees
             of
             that
             Pope
             .
             They
             run
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               founded
               by
               our
               Lord
               alone
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               only
               can
               be
               truly
               styl'd
               Universal
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               he
               alone
               has
               power
               to
               depose
               or
               reconcile
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               his
               Legate
               ,
               though
               of
               an
               inferiour
               Degree
               ,
               is
               above
               all
               Bishops
               in
               Council
               ,
               and
               may
               pronounce
               sentence
               of
               Deposition
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               the
               Pope
               may
               depose
               absent
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               where
               any
               are
               excommunicated
               by
               him
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               ,
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               
               abide
               in
               the
               same
               House
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               he
               only
               may
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               necessity
               of
               Times
               ,
               make
               new
               Laws
               ,
               constitute
               new
               Churches
               ,
               turn
               a
               Canonry
               into
               an
               Abby
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               divide
               a
               rich
               Bishoprick
               ,
               and
               unite
               such
               as
               are
               poor
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               it
               is
               lawful
               only
               for
               him
               to
               use
               the
               Imperial
               Ornaments
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               all
               Princes
               shall
               kiss
               none
               but
               the
               Pope's
               Feet
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               his
               Name
               alone
               shall
               be
               recited
               in
               Churches
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               there
               is
               but
               one
               only
               name
               in
               the
               World
               [
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 of
                 Pope
              
               .
               ]
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               it
               is
               in
               his
               power
               to
               depose
               Emperours
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               That
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               he
               may
               translate
               Bishops
               from
               one
               See
               to
               another
               .
            
             
               
               14.
               
               That
               wheresoever
               he
               please
               ,
               he
               may
               ordain
               a
               Clerk
               to
               any
               Church
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               That
               whoever
               is
               ordain'd
               by
               him
               ,
               may
               have
               the
               Government
               of
               any
               other
               Church
               ,
               but
               may
               not
               bear
               Arms
               ,
               nor
               may
               receive
               a
               superiour
               Degree
               from
               any
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               That
               no
               Council
               ought
               to
               be
               call'd
               General
               without
               his
               Command
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               That
               no
               Chapter
               nor
               Book
               shall
               be
               accounted
               Canonical
               without
               his
               authority
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               That
               no
               Man
               may
               reverse
               Sentence
               past
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               only
               may
               reverse
               all
               others
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               That
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               judg'd
               by
               any
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               That
               none
               presume
               to
               condemn
               any
               person
               that
               appeals
               to
               the
               Apostolic
               See.
               
            
             
               21.
               
               That
               the
               weightier
               Causes
               of
               every
               Church
               ought
               to
               be
               referr'd
               to
               that
               See.
               
            
             
               
               22.
               
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               never
               err'd
               ,
               nor
               ,
               as
               the
               Scripture
               testifies
               ,
               shall
               ever
               err
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               That
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               if
               Canonically
               ordain'd
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               merits
               of
               S.
               Peter
               undoubtedly
               made
               holy
               ,
               as
               S.
               Ennodius
               Bishop
               of
               Pavia
               bears
               witness
               ,
               favour'd
               herein
               by
               many
               of
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               ,
               as
               is
               contain'd
               in
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               blessed
               Pope
               Symmachus
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               That
               by
               his
               leave
               and
               command
               Subjects
               may
               accuse
               [
               their
               Superiours
               .
               ]
            
             
               25.
               
               That
               without
               any
               Synod
               he
               may
               depose
               and
               reconcile
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               That
               no
               Man
               shall
               be
               accounted
               Catholic
               ,
               that
               agrees
               not
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               27.
               
               That
               it
               is
               in
               his
               power
               to
               absolve
               the
               Subjects
               of
               unjust
               Governours
               from
               their
               Fealty
               and
               Allegiance
               .
            
          
           
           
             These
             were
             Maxims
             with
             a
             witness
             ,
             deliver'd
             like
             a
             true
             DICTATOR
             and
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             it
             shew'd
             ,
             the
             World
             was
             sunk
             into
             a
             prodigious
             Degeneracy
             ,
             when
             a
             Man
             durst
             but
             so
             much
             as
             think
             of
             obtruding
             such
             Principles
             upon
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             imposing
             them
             upon
             the
             belief
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
        
         
           The
           END
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
         
           Books
           Printed
           for
           ,
           and
           Sold
           by
           
             RICHARD
             CHISWELL
          
           .
        
         
           
             FOLIO
             .
          
           
             
             SPeed's
             Maps
             and
             Geography
             of
             
               Great
               Britain
            
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             of
             Foreign
             Parts
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Cave's
             Lives
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             ,
             in
             2.
             
             Vol.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Cary's
             Chronological
             Account
             of
             Ancient
             Time.
             
          
           
             
             Wanley's
             Wonders
             of
             the
             little
             World
             ,
             or
             Hist
             .
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             Sir
             Tho.
             Herbert`s
             Travels
             into
             
               Persia
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             
             Holyoak's
             large
             Dictionary
             ,
             Latine
             and
             English
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Rich.
             Baker's
             Chronicle
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             
             Wilson's
             Compleat
             Christian
             Dictionary
             .
          
           
             B.
             
             Wilkin's
             real
             Character
             ,
             or
             Philosophical
             Language
             .
          
           
             
               Pharmacopoeia
               Regalis
               Collegii
               Medicorum
               Londinensis
            
             .
          
           
             Judge
             
             Jones's
             Reports
             in
             Common
             Law.
             
          
           
             Cave
             
               Tabulae
               Ecclesiasticorum
               Scriptorum
            
             .
          
           
             
             Hobbs's
             Leviathan
             .
          
           
             Lord
             
             Bacon's
             Advancement
             of
             Learning
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Will.
             Dugdale's
             Baronage
             of
             England
             in
             two
             Vol.
             
          
           
             Hooker
             '
             Ecclesiastical
             Polity
             .
          
           
             
             Winch's
             Book
             of
             Entries
             .
          
           
             Isaac
             Ambrose's
             Works
             .
          
           
             
             Guillim's
             Display
             of
             Heraldry
             with
             large
             Additions
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             History
             of
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             2.
             
             Vol.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             Account
             of
             the
             Confessions
             and
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Murtherers
             of
             Esquire
             Thynn
             .
          
           
             
             Burlace's
             History
             of
             the
             Irish
             Rebellion
             .
          
           
           
             
               Herodoti
               Historia
               Gr.
               Lat.
               cum
               variis
               Lect.
               
            
          
           
             
             Rushworth's
             Historical
             Collections
             the
             2d
             .
             Part
             in
             2.
             vol.
             
          
           
             
             Rushworth's
             Large
             account
             of
             the
             Tryal
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Strafford
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             circumstances
             relating
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             
             Sanderson's
             Sermons
             ,
             with
             his
             Life
             .
          
           
             
             Fowlis's
             History
             of
             Romish
             Conspir
             .
             Treas
             .
             and
             Usurpat
             .
          
           
             
             Dalton's
             Office
             of
             Sheriffs
             with
             Additions
             .
          
           
             
             Dalton's
             Office
             of
             a
             Justice
             of
             Peace
             with
             additions
             .
          
           
             
             Keeble's
             Collection
             of
             Statutes
             .
          
           
             Lord
             
             Cook
             's
             Reports
             in
             English
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Walter
             Raleigh's
             History
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Edmunds
             on
             Caesars
             Commentaries
             .
          
           
             Sir
             John
             Davis's
             Reports
             .
          
           
             Judge
             
             Yelverton's
             Reports
             .
          
           
             The
             Laws
             of
             this
             Realm
             concerning
             Jesuites
             ,
             Seminary
             Priests
             ,
             Recusants
             ,
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Supremacy
             and
             Allegiance
             explained
             by
             divers
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             resolutions
             of
             the
             Judges
             ;
             with
             other
             Observations
             thereupon
             ,
             by
             
               Will.
               Cawley
            
             Esq
             ;
             .
          
           
             
             William's
             impartial
             consideration
             of
             the
             Speeches
             of
             the
             five
             Jesuits
             executed
             for
             Treason
             .
             1680.
             
          
           
             
             Josephus's
             Antiquities
             and
             Wars
             of
             the
             Jews
             with
             Fig.
             
          
        
         
           
             QVARTO
             .
          
           
             DR
             .
             
             Littleton's
             Dictionary
             ,
             Latine
             and
             English
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             Nicholson
             on
             the
             Church
             Catechism
             .
          
           
             The
             Compleat
             Clerk
             :
             Precedents
             of
             all
             sorts
             .
          
           
             History
             of
             the
             late
             Wars
             of
             
               New
               England
            
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
               Outram
               de
               Sacrificiis
            
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             
             Taylor
             's
             Disswasive
             from
             Popery
             .
          
           
             
               Spanhemii
               Dubia
               Evangelica
            
             ,
             2
             Vol.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Gibbs's
             Sermons
             .
          
           
             
               Parkeri
               Disputationes
               de
               Deo.
            
             
          
           
             History
             of
             the
             future
             state
             of
             Europe
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Fowler
             's
             Defence
             of
             the
             Design
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             against
             
               John
               Bunnyan
            
             .
          
           
           
             Dr.
             
             Sherlock's
             Visitation
             Sermon
             at
             Warrington
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             West's
             Assize
             Sermon
             at
             Dorchester
             1671.
             
          
           
             Lord
             
             Hollis's
             Relation
             of
             the
             Unjust
             Accusation
             of
             certain
             French
             Gentlemen
             charged
             with
             a
             Robbery
             167●
             .
          
           
             The
             Magistrates
             Authority
             asserted
             ,
             in
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             By
             
               James
               Paston
            
             .
          
           
             
             Cole's
             Latine
             and
             English
             Dictionary
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             James
             Brome's
             two
             Fast-Sermons
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Jane's
             Fast
             Sermon
             before
             the
             Commons
             .
             1679.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             John
             Jame's
             Visitation
             Sermon
             April
             .
             9.
             1671.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             John
             Cave's
             Fast-Sermon
             on
             30.
             of
             Jan.
             1679.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             John
             Cave's
             Assize
             Sermon
             at
             
               Leicester
               July
            
             31.
             1679.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Parker's
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             William's
             Sermon
             before
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             .
             1679.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             William's
             History
             of
             the
             Powder
             Treason
             ,
             with
             a
             vindication
             of
             the
             proceedings
             relating
             thereunto
             ,
             from
             the
             Exceptions
             made
             against
             it
             by
             the
             
               Catholick
               Apologist
            
             and
             others
             ;
             and
             a
             Parallel
             betwixt
             that
             and
             the
             present
             Popish
             Plot.
             
          
           
             
               Speculum
               Baxterianum
            
             ,
             or
             Baxter
             against
             Baxter
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Hook's
             new
             Philosophical
             Collections
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             Relation
             of
             the
             Massacre
             of
             the
             Protestants
             in
             France
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             Conversion
             and
             Persecutions
             of
             
               Eve
               Cohan
            
             a
             Jewess
             of
             Quality
             lately
             Baptized
             Christian
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             Letter
             written
             upon
             Discov
             .
             of
             the
             late
             Popish
             Plot.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             Impiety
             of
             Popery
             being
             a
             second
             Letter
             written
             on
             the
             same
             occasion
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             Sermon
             before
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             upon
             the
             Fast
             for
             the
             Fire
             ,
             1680.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             Fast
             Serm.
             before
             the
             House
             of
             Com.
             Dec.
             22.
             80.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             Sermon
             on
             the
             30.
             of
             January
             1681.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             Sermon
             at
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             L.
             Mayor
             .
             1681.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             Sermon
             at
             the
             Funeral
             of
             Mr.
             Houblon
             .
             1682.
             
          
           
           
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             Answer
             to
             the
             Animadversions
             on
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Rights
             of
             Princes
             ,
             1682.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             Decree
             made
             at
             Rome
             1679.
             condemning
             some
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             and
             other
             Casuists
             .
             Published
             by
             Dr.
             Burnet
             ,
             with
             a
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             A
             Letter
             giving
             a
             Relation
             of
             the
             present
             state
             of
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             French
             King
             and
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               Bibliotheca
               Norfolciana
               ,
               sive
               Catalogus
               Lib.
               Manuscript
               .
               &
               impress
               .
               in
               omni
               Arte
               &
               Lingua
               ,
               quos
               Hen.
               Dux
               Norfolciae
               Regiae
               Societati
               Londinensi
               pro
               scientia
               naturali
               promovenda
               donavit
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             OCTAVO
             .
          
           
             
             ELborow's
             Rationale
             upon
             the
             English
             Service
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             
             Wilkin's
             Natural
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
             Hardcastle's
             Christian
             Geography
             and
             Arithmetick
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Ashton's
             Apology
             for
             the
             Honours
             and
             Revenues
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             Lord
             
             Hollis's
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Judicature
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Peers
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Skinner
             .
          
           
             Lord
             
             Hollis's
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             H.
             of
             Peers
             in
             case
             of
             Appeals
             .
          
           
             Lord
             
             Hollis's
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             H.
             of
             Peers
             in
             case
             of
             Impositions
             .
          
           
             Lord
             
             Hollis's
             Letters
             about
             the
             Bishops
             Votes
             in
             Capital
             Cases
             .
          
           
             
               Duporti
               Versio
               Psalmorum
               Graeca
            
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Grew's
             Idea
             of
             Philological
             History
             continued
             on
             Roots
             .
          
           
             
             Spaniara's
             Conspiracy
             against
             the
             State
             of
             Venice
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Brown's
             
               Religio
               Medici
            
             :
             with
             Digbies
             Observations
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Salmon
             upon
             the
             London
             Dispensatory
             .
          
           
             
             Brinsley's
             Posing
             of
             the
             Accidence
             .
          
           
             Several
             Tracts
             of
             Mr.
             Hales
             of
             Eaton
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             
             Sanderson's
             Life
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Tillo●son's
             Rule
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
           
             Dr.
             
             Simpson's
             Chymical
             Anatomy
             of
             the
             York-shire
             Spaws
             ;
             with
             a
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Original
             of
             Hot
             Springs
             and
             other
             Fountains
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Simpson's
             Hydrological
             Essays
             ,
             with
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Allum
             works
             at
             Whitby
             ,
             and
             some
             Observations
             about
             the
             Jaundice
             .
             
               1s
               .
               6d
            
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Cox's
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Patient
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             Physick
             and
             Physicians
             .
          
           
             
               Organon
               Salutis
            
             :
             or
             an
             Instrument
             to
             cleanse
             the
             Stomach
             .
             With
             divers
             new
             Experiments
             of
             the
             Vertue
             of
             Tabaco
             and
             Coffee
             :
             with
             a
             Preface
             of
             Sir
             
               Hen.
               Blunt.
            
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Cave's
             Primitive
             Christianity
             ,
             in
             three
             Parts
             .
          
           
             A
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Ends
             ,
             and
             difference
             of
             the
             two
             Covenants
             ,
             1672.
             2s
             .
          
           
             Ignatius
             Fuller's
             Sermons
             of
             Peace
             and
             Holiness
             .
             
               1s
               .
               6d
            
             .
          
           
             A
             free
             Conference
             touching
             the
             present
             State
             of
             England
             ,
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             designs
             of
             
               France
               .
               1s
            
             .
          
           
             Mystery
             of
             Jesuitism
             ,
             Third
             and
             Fourth
             Parts
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             
             Sanway's
             Unreasonableness
             of
             the
             Romanists
             .
          
           
             Record
             of
             Urines
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             
             Ashton's
             Cases
             of
             Scandal
             and
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             
             Cole's
             Latin
             and
             English
             Dictionary
             .
          
           
             The
             Tryals
             of
             the
             Regicides
             in
             1660.
             
          
           
             Certain
             genuine
             Remains
             of
             the
             Lord
             Bacon
             in
             Arguments
             Civil
             ,
             Moral
             ,
             Natural
             ,
             &c.
             with
             a
             large
             account
             of
             all
             his
             Works
             ,
             by
             Dr.
             
               Tho.
               Tennison
            
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Puller's
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Moderation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Saywel's
             Original
             of
             all
             the
             Plots
             in
             Christendom
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               John
               Munsons
            
             Discourse
             of
             Supream
             Power
             and
             Common
             Right
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Henry
             Bagshaw's
             Discourses
             on
             select
             Texts
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Seller's
             Remarks
             relating
             to
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             three
             first
             Centuries
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Country
             mans
             Physician
             ;
             for
             the
             use
             of
             such
             as
             live
             far
             from
             Cities
             or
             Market
             Towns.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             account
             of
             the
             Life
             and
             Death
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Rochester
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             Vindic.
             of
             the
             Ordinations
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Engl.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             History
             of
             the
             Rights
             of
             Princes
             in
             the
             Disposing
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Benefices
             and
             Church
             Lands
             .
          
           
             —
             Life
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Soul
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             
             Markam's
             Perfect
             Horseman
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Sherlock's
             Practical
             Disc
             .
             of
             Religious
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Sherlock's
             Defence
             of
             Dr.
             
             Stillingfleet's
             Unreasonableness
             of
             Separation
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Sherlock's
             Vindication
             of
             the
             defence
             of
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             in
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             Baxter
             and
             Mr.
             Lob
             about
             Catholick
             Communion
             .
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Estee
             ,
             the
             Family
             of
             the
             Dutchess
             of
             
               York
               ,
               Octavo
            
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Rob.
             Filmer's
             Patriarcha
             ,
             or
             Natural
             Power
             of
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             John
             Cave's
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Outram's
             20.
             
             Serm.
             preached
             on
             several
             occasions
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Salmon's
             new
             London
             Dispensatory
             .
          
           
             
             Lawrence's
             interest
             of
             Ireland
             in
             its
             trade
             and
             wealth
             stated
             .
          
        
         
           
             DVODECIMO
             .
          
           
             
             HOdder's
             Arithmetick
             .
          
           
             
               Gro●ius
               de
               Veritate
               Religionis
               Christianae
            
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             
             Hacket's
             Christian
             Consolations
             .
          
           
             The
             Mothers
             Blessing
             .
          
           
             A
             Help
             to
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             New-Englands
             Psalms
             .
          
           
             An
             Apology
             for
             a
             Treatise
             of
             Human
             Reason
             ,
             written
             by
             
               M.
               Clifford
            
             Esq
             ;
             .
          
           
             The
             Queen-like
             Closet
             ,
             both
             parts
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VICESIMO
             QVARTO
             .
          
           
             
             VAlentine's
             Devotions
             .
          
           
             Guide
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             
               Pharmacopoeia
               Collegii
               Londinensis
               reformata
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Books
               lately
               Printed
               for
            
             Richard
             Chiswell
             .
          
           
             AN
             Historical
             Relation
             of
             the
             Island
             of
             CEYLON
             in
             the
             
               East
               Indies
            
             :
             Together
             with
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             detaining
             in
             Captivity
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             
             English-men
             now
             living
             there
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
             Author
             's
             miraculous
             Escape
             :
             Illustrated
             with
             fifteen
             Copper
             Figures
             ,
             and
             an
             exact
             Map
             of
             the
             Island
             .
             By
             Capt.
             
               Robert
               Knox
            
             ,
             a
             Captive
             there
             near
             20
             years
             ,
             Fol.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Camfield's
             two
             Discourses
             of
             Episcopal
             Confirmation
             ,
             Octavo
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             Wilkin's
             Fifteen
             Sermons
             never
             before
             extant
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             John
             Cave's
             two
             Sermons
             of
             the
             duty
             and
             benefit
             of
             submission
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             in
             Afflictions
             ,
             Quar.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Crawford's
             serious
             expostulation
             with
             the
             Whiggs
             in
             
               Scotland
               ,
               Quarto
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Letter
             giving
             a
             Relation
             of
             the
             present
             state
             of
             the
             Difference
             between
             the
             French
             King
             and
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ;
             to
             which
             is
             added
             ,
             The
             Popes
             Brief
             to
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             their
             Protestation
             .
             Published
             by
             Dr.
             Burnet
             .
          
           
             
               Alphonsus
               Borellus
               de
               motu
               Animalium
            
             ,
             in
             2
             Vol.
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Salmon's
             
               Doron
               Medicum
            
             ,
             or
             supplement
             to
             his
             new
             London
             Dispensatory
             ,
             Octavo
             .
          
           
             Sir
             James
             Turner's
             
               Pallas
               Armata
            
             ,
             or
             Military
             Essayes
             of
             the
             Antient
             ,
             
               Grecian
               ,
               Roman
            
             and
             Modern
             Art
             of
             War
             ,
             Fol.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Tanner's
             Primordia
             :
             or
             the
             Rise
             and
             Growth
             of
             the
             first
             Church
             of
             God
             described
             ,
             Octavo
             .
          
           
             A
             Letter
             writ
             by
             the
             last
             Assembly
             General
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
             France
             to
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             inviting
             them
             
             to
             return
             to
             their
             Communion
             ;
             together
             with
             the
             Methods
             proposed
             by
             them
             for
             their
             Conviction
             .
             Translated
             into
             English
             and
             Examined
             by
             Dr.
             
               Gilb.
               Burnet
               ,
               Octavo
            
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Cave's
             Dissertation
             concerning
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             Metropolitans
             ,
             and
             Patriarchs
             :
             more
             particularly
             concerning
             the
             ancient
             Power
             and
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             encroachments
             of
             that
             upon
             other
             Sees
             ,
             especially
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               Octavo
            
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Cave's
             His
             History
             of
             the
             Lives
             ,
             Acts
             ,
             Death
             ,
             and
             Writings
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             flourished
             in
             the
             fourth
             Century
             :
             (
             being
             a
             Second
             Volume
             )
             wherein
             amongst
             other
             things
             is
             an
             Account
             of
             Arianism
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Sects
             .
             of
             that
             Age.
             With
             an
             Introduction
             containing
             an
             Historical
             account
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Paganism
             under
             the
             First
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             Folio
             .
          
        
         
           
             Books
             in
             the
             Press
             .
          
           
             DOctor
             John
             Lightfoot's
             Works
             in
             English
             ,
             Fol.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Selden's
             
               Janus
               Anglorum
            
             Englished
             ,
             with
             Notes
             :
             To
             which
             is
             added
             his
             Epinomis
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Ancient
             Government
             and
             Laws
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             never
             before
             extant
             .
             Also
             two
             other
             Treatises
             written
             by
             the
             same
             Author
             :
             One
             of
             the
             Original
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Testaments
             ;
             the
             other
             of
             the
             Disposition
             or
             Administration
             of
             Intestates
             Goods
             :
             now
             the
             first
             time
             Published
             ,
             Fol.
             
          
           
             
             Mezeray's
             History
             of
             France
             rendred
             into
             English
             ,
             
               Fol.
               Gul.
               Ten
               ▪
               Rhyne
               Med.
               Doct
               Dissertat
               .
               de
               Arthritide
               ,
               Mantyssa
               Schematica
               ,
               &
               de
               Acupunctura
               .
               Item
               Orationes
               tres
               de
               Chemiae
               ac
               Botaniae
               Antiquitate
               &
               Dignitate
               .
               De
               ▪
               Physiognomia
               &
               de
               Monstris
               .
               Cum
               Figuris
               &
               Authoris
               notis
               illustratae
               ,
            
             Octavo
             .
          
           
             
               D.
               Spenceri
               Dissertationes
               de
               Ratione
               Rituum
               Judaicorum
               ,
               &c.
            
             Fol.
             
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A31419-e270
           
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Philadelph
             .
             p.
             30.
             vid.
             ad
             Trall
             .
             p.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A31419-e510
           
             Mat.
             xxiii
             .
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             v.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Life
             of
             S.
             Greg.
             Naz.
             Sect.
             v.
             Num.
             ix
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A31419-e3100
           
             Joh.
             xx
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             v.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             11
             Cor.
             xi
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             ii
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             —
             9.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             xxi
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             xix
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Matth
             xx
             .
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Rom.
             Pontif.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
             Col.
             5●9
             .
             c.
             12.
             
             Col.
             628.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
             Col.
             803.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             ubi
             supr
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Barlaam
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               p.
               25.
               edit
               .
               Graec.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Firmil
             .
             Ep.
             ad
             Cypr.
             inter
             Ep.
             Cypr.
             p.
             150.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             74.
             ad
             Pomp.
             per
             tot
             .
             p.
             129.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Epist
               .
               supr
               .
               cit
               .
               p.
            
             143
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Synod
             .
             Carth.
             apud
             Cypr.
             p.
             282.
             
          
           
             *
             Adv.
             Haeres
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             232.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             162.
             col
             .
             728.
             
          
           
             *
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             Eccl.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             14.
             p.
             216.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Herod
             .
             Hist
             .
             l.
             1.
             in
             vit
             .
             Commod
             .
             p.
             32.
             
             Tibi
             proficiscentium
             major
             facultas
             fuit
             :
             primò
             ,
             quia
             in
             commune
             imperii
             caput
             undique
             gentium
             convenitur
             ;
             tum
             ,
             quod
             clementissimum
             principem
             in
             hac
             parte
             degentem
             ,
             varia
             omnium
             desideria
             vel
             necessitates
             sequuntur
             .
             Symmach
             .
             l.
             4.
             
             Epist
             .
             xxviii
             .
             (
             ad
             Protad
             .
             )
             vid.
             sis
             not
             Lectii
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             fid
             .
             Cathol
             .
             C.
             Th.
             leg
             .
             2.
             vid.
             Soz.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             708.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             27.
             p.
             1739.
             
          
           
             *
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Pammach
             .
             adv
             .
             error
             .
             Jo.
             Hierosol
             .
             p.
             165.
             
          
           
             *
             Ap.
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             E.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             23.
             p.
             145.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             v.
             
               Concil
               .
               Tom.
            
             ii
             .
             col
             .
             876.
             
          
           
             *
             Innoc.
             Epist
             .
             I.
             ibid.
             col
             .
             1245.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             10.
             ad
             Gregor
             ,
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             *
             Ap.
             Baron
             .
             ad
             An.
             372.
             
             T.
             4.
             p.
             322.
             
          
           
             *
             Prim.
             Chr.
             Part.
             1.
             
             Ch.
             8.
             p.
             227.
             
             Edit
             .
             1.
             vid.
             Breerwoods
             Quaer
             .
             1.
             
             &
             Berter
             .
             Pithan
             .
             fere
             per
             tot
             .
             aliique
             .
          
           
             *
             Can.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Cypr.
               Epist
            
             .
             xxxiii
             .
             p.
             47.
             xxxii
             .
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vid.
               Cone
               .
               Nic.
               Can.
            
             iv
             .
          
           
             *
             Cornel.
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Fab.
             Antioch
             .
             ap
             .
             Eus
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             43.
             p.
             245.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             xxix
             .
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             xxx
             .
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             XLii.
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             LXVii
             .
             infin
             .
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             LV.
             p.
             78.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             XLi.
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Optat.
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             27
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               &
               Const
               .
               Epist
               .
               ad
               Melch.
               ap
               .
               Euseb
               .
               l.
               10.
               c.
               5.
               p.
            
             391.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Conc.
             Tom.
             1.
             col
             .
             1428.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             CCLXXXii
             .
             p.
             802.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Epiph.
             Haeres
             .
             68.
             p.
             307.
             
             Sozom
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             24.
             p.
             438.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             nist
             
          
           
             Territorium
             est
             universitas
             agrorum
             intra
             fines
             cujusque
             civitatis
             :
             quod
             ab
             eo
             dictum
             quidam
             aiunt
             quod
             magistratus
             ejus
             loci
             intra
             eos
             fines
             terrendi
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             submovendi
             jus
             habet
             .
             l.
             239.
             
             §
             7.
             de
             verb.
             signific
             .
          
           
             *
             Geograph
             .
             l.
             4
             p.
             186.
             vid.
             Plin.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             17.
             p.
             84.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             J.
             Front.
             de
             Colon
             .
             inter
             s●r
             .
             Rei
             Agr.
             à
             Goes
             .
             Edit
             .
             p.
             141.
             frag
             .
             de
             Term.
             ib.
             p.
             148.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             53.
             in
             vit
             .
             August
             .
          
           
             *
             Sirmond
             .
             Censur
             .
             P.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             10.
             
             Aleand
             .
             Refut
             .
             Conject
             .
             P.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             Front.
             ib.
             p.
             118.
             123.
             
             &
             alibi
             .
          
           
             *
             Ib.
             p.
             127.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             144.
             
          
           
             *
             Hyg
             .
             de
             limit
             .
             ib.
             p.
             211.
             
          
           
             *
             Appar
             .
             ad
             Primat
             .
             pap
             .
             p.
             273.
             
          
           
             Can.
             ix
             .
          
           
             *
             
               De
               bell-Jud
               .
               l.
               3.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               p.
            
             854.
             
          
           
             *
             Hist
             .
             l.
             2.
             p.
             359.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               Can.
            
             II.
             
               Concil
               .
               C
               P.
               p.
            
             88.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             Allat
             .
             de
             consens
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Orient
             .
             &
             Occid
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
             N.
             4.
             p.
             190.
             
          
           
             *
             Alex.
             Arist
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             *
             Epit.
             Can.
             Sect.
             I.
             Tit.
             I.
             in
             Jur.
             Gr.
             Rom.
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             XLIX
             .
             p.
             63.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             ad
             solit
             .
             p.
             644.
             
          
           
             *
             Dionys
             .
             de
             script
             .
             Orb.
             vers
             .
             355.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Dion
               .
               Orat.
            
             xxxii
             .
             
               (
               ad
               Alex
               .
               )
               p.
            
             362
             
          
           
             *
             Orat.
             in
             Rom.
             p.
             358.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Alexand.
               ap
               .
               Eustath
               .
               comment
               .
               in
               Homer
               .
               I●iad
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Stephan
               .
               in
            
             v.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Can.
             ix
             .
          
           
             *
             Can.
             ii
             .
          
           
             *
             Can.
             xxviii
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               p.
               8.
               
               Edit
               .
               Graec.
               vid.
               Barlaam
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               p.
               374.
               fac
               .
               2.
               
               Edit
               .
               Graec.
               
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               L.
               Allat
               .
               ib.
               c.
               2.
               
               N.
            
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
               Morin
               .
               exercit
               .
               Eccles
               .
               l.
               1.
               exerc
               .
               1.
               p.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Morin
             .
             ib.
             p.
             8.
             11.
             vide
             sis
             etiam
             Hieron
             .
             Aleand
             .
             de
             Region
             .
             Suburb
             .
             dissert
             .
             11.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             90.
             
          
           
             *
             Vit.
             I.
             Morin
             .
             p.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Melet.
               Alex.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               p.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Constantinopolitana
             Ecclesia
             omnium
             aliarum
             est
             caput
             .
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Cod.
             Just
             .
             Tit.
             11.
             l.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Concil
               .
               Ephes
               .
               Can.
            
             viii
             .
          
           
             *
             Can.
             xxxix
             
          
           
             *
             Ap.
             Theod.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             a
             Can.
             xix
             .
          
           
             b
             Can.
             xii
             .
          
           
             c
             Can.
             vi
             .
          
           
             d
             Can.
             xii
             .
          
           
             e
             Can.
             i.
             
          
           
             f
             Can.
             xxv
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Conc.
               Chalced.
               Act.
            
             xiii
             .
             col
             .
             715.
             
          
           
             *
             Can.
             ix
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             primat
             .
             c.
             4.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Concord
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             n.
             9.
             p.
             176.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             Dionys
             .
             Corinth
             .
             Episc
             .
             ap
             .
             Eus
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             23.
             p.
             144.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Euseb
               .
               H.
               Eccl.
               l.
               5.
               c.
               23.
               p.
            
             190
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Script
             .
             in
             Bacchyl
             .
             c.
             44.
             
          
           
             *
             A
             Papp●
             edit
             .
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vid.
               Epist
            
             .
             XLii.
             p.
             56.
             
             XLV
             .
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             *
             Loc.
             ●itat
             .
          
           
             *
             L.
             Allat
             .
             ib.
             c.
             8.
             n.
             1.
             p.
             158.
             
             Filesac
             .
             de
             S.
             Episc
             .
             auctor
             .
             c.
             9.
             
             §.
             3.
             p.
             225.
             
          
           
             *
             Bellarm.
             de
             R.
             Pont.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             18.
             col
             .
             659
             Aleand
             .
             de
             reg
             .
             suburb
             .
             Part.
             II.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             142.
             
             Sirmond
             .
             Censur
             .
             P.
             II.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             76.
             
          
           
             *
             Ap.
             Theod.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             16.
             p.
             94.
             
          
           
             *
             Ib.
             16
             n.
             2.
             col
             .
             240.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ap.
               Vlp.
               de
               offic
               praef
               .
               urb
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             ff
             .
             §.
             4.
             
             
               Lib.
               1.
               
               Tit.
               12.
               &
               collat
               .
               Ll.
               Mosac
               .
               Tit.
               14.
               de
               plag
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Form.
             Lib.
             5.
             p.
             207
             
          
           
             c
             L.
             3.
             
             C.
             Th.
             Lib.
             9.
             
             Tit.
             30.
             l.
             3.
             
             Lib.
             11.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             l.
             9.
             
             Tit.
             16.
             ib.
             
          
           
             d
             L.
             9.
             
             C.
             Th.
             Lib.
             11.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             l.
             12.
             
             Tit.
             16.
             ib.
             l.
             12.
             
             Tit.
             28.
             
          
           
             e
             L.
             13.
             
             C.
             Th.
             Lib.
             9.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Vlp.
               ubi
               supr
            
             .
             §.
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             L.
             4.
             
             C.
             Th.
             Lib.
             14.
             
             Tit.
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             L.
             1
             C.
             Th.
             Lib.
             14.
             
             Tit.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Amic
             .
             p.
             4.
             
             Euchar.
             P.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             7.
             
             P.
             11.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             249.
             
          
           
             *
             Euchar.
             ib.
             p.
             11.
             &
             not
             .
             Salm.
             in
             vit
             .
             Probi
             .
          
           
             *
             Conjectur
             .
             de
             region
             .
             suburb
             .
             c.
             5.
             p.
             27.
             30
             ,
             31.
             &
             com
             .
             ad
             C.
             Th.
             Lib.
             14.
             
             Tit.
             6.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Epist
               .
               cit
               .
               p.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               Eucharist
               .
               1.
               c.
               5.
               p.
            
             170.
             186
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Io
             Lechasser
             .
             observat
             .
             de
             Eccles
             .
             Suburb
             .
             p.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Censur
             .
             Conject
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             23.
             
             Advent
             .
             P.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             Refut
             Conject
             .
             P.
             1
             c.
             3.
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             11.
             
             C.
             Th.
             Tit.
             16.
             l.
             9.
             p.
             120.
             
          
           
             *
             Censur
             .
             ubi
             supr
             .
             c.
             6.
             p.
             38.
             vid.
             Advent
             .
             ib.
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             Aleand
             .
             ubi
             supr
             .
             c.
             2.
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Zosim
             .
             Hist
             .
             l.
             2.
             p.
             688.
             
          
           
             *
             Exercit.
             Eccles
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             30.
             p.
             243.
             
          
           
             *
             Cens
             .
             c.
             1.
             p.
             9.
             
             Adv.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Cens
             .
             p.
             12.
             
             Propemp
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             87.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             9.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             l.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Conc.
             Chalc
             can
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Conc.
             C.
             P.
             in
             Trull
             .
             c.
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             62.
             
             C.
             Th
             ▪
             Lib.
             16.
             
             Tit.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Prosp
               .
               de
               promiss
               .
               div
               .
               P.
            
             iii.
             
               prom
               .
               38.
               p.
            
             60.
             
          
           
             *
             Herodian
             .
             Hist
             .
             l.
             2.
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             *
             Ext.
             ap
             .
             Baron
             .
             ad
             Ann.
             371.
             vid.
             item
             Rescr
             .
             ad
             Maxim
             .
             V.
             V.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             H.
             Eccl.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Distinct
             .
             xv
             .
             
               c.
               3.
               
               Sancta
               Romana
               .
               p.
               m.
            
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             Adv.
             Hincm
             .
             Laud.
             cap.
             21.
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vid.
               Conc.
               Nic.
            
             II.
             
               Act.
               1
               Con.
               T.
            
             vii
             .
             
               Col.
               80.
               85.
               vid.
               Cyril
               .
               Epist
               .
               ad
               PP
               .
               Afric
               .
               Conc.
               T.
               2.
               col
               .
            
             1143.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Censur
               .
               P.
            
             ii
             .
             
               c.
               4.
               p.
            
             68.
             
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Eccl.
               Occid
               .
               &
               Or.
               consens
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             12.
             
             S.
             4.
             p.
             191.
             
          
           
             *
             H.
             E.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             30.
             p.
             282.
             
          
           
             *
             Ap.
             Athan.
             Apol.
             II.
             p.
             588.
             vid.
             ad
             solitar
             .
             p.
             640.
             
          
           
             *
             Ap.
             Ath.
             ib.
             p.
             643.
             
          
           
             *
             Ap.
             Theod.
             H.
             Eccl.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             15.
             p.
             91.
             
          
           
             *
             Sac.
             Hist
             .
             l.
             2.
             p.
             169.
             
          
           
             *
             Pithan
             .
             P.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Ext.
             Conc.
             T.
             1.
             col
             .
             1429.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Primat
             .
             c.
             Vlt.
             p.
             390.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Cod.
             Can.
             Eccl.
             Afric
             .
             Can.
             53.
             56.
             71.
             93.
             98.
             99.
             117.
             118.
             119
             123.
             
             &
             in
             collat
             .
             Carthag
             .
             passim
             .
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             LXXXVii
             .
             
               c.
               2.
               p.
            
             158.
             
          
           
             *
             
               A
               D.
               Bevereg
               .
               inter
               Annot.
               ad
               Can.
            
             XXXVi
             .
             Conc.
             Vi.
             
               in
               Trull
               .
               p.
            
             135.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Exerc.
               Eccl.
               l.
               1.
               exercit
            
             .
             XXX
             .
             p.
             250.
             
          
           
             *
             
               —
               Adoratum
               populo
               caput
               ,
               &
               crep●t
               ingens
               Sejamis
               :
               deinde
               ex
               facie
               toto
               or
               be
               secunda
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 Juvenal
              
               .
               Satyr
               .
               x.
               vers
               .
               62.
               orbe
               &c.
               ]
               quia
               praefectus
               Vrbi
               fuit
               venerabilis
               ,
               secundus
               à
               Caesare
               Tiberio
               .
               
                 Vet.
                 Scholiast
              
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 —
                 erubuit
                 tanto
                 spoliare
                 ministro
              
               
                 Imperium
                 fortuna
                 tuum
                 :
                 stat
                 proxima
                 cervix
              
               
                 Ponderis
                 immensi
                 —
              
               
                 
                   P.
                   Stat.
                
                 Sylv.
                 l.
                 1.
                 c.
                 4.
                 vers
                 .
                 5.
                 de
                 Rub.
                 Gallico
                 .
                 P.
                 V.
                 
              
            
             
               Vid.
               Gothofred
               .
               conjectur
               .
               dissert
               .
               I.
               c.
               1.
               
               II.
               c.
               5.
               
               &
               J.
               Dartis
               .
               de
               Reg.
               Suburb
               .
               Part.
               I.
               c.
               16.
               p.
               147.
               
            
          
           
             a
             L
             3.
             C.
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             28.
             
             Symmach
             .
             l.
             10.
             
             Epist
             .
             36.
             p.
             503.
             
          
           
             b
             Id.
             ib.
             Epist
             .
             30.
             p
             459.
             
          
           
             c
             Ap.
             Eus
             .
             de
             Vis.
             C.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             487.
             
             Can.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             A.
             Marcell
             .
             Hist
             .
             l
             15.
             p.
             m.
             1454.
             
          
           
             *
             
               L.
               7.
               c.
            
             xi
             .
             p.
             347.
             
          
           
             *
             Concil
             .
             C.
             P.
             Can.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             5.
             c.
             8.
             p.
             275.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Life
               of
            
             Greg.
             Nazianz
             .
             Sect.
             v.
             Num.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             xviii
             .
             
               non
               longe
               abinit
               ▪
            
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             16.
             
             C.
             Th.
             Tit.
             2
             l.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Distinct
             .
             xcix
             .
             p.
             302.
             
          
           
             *
             Haeres
             .
             30.
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Dial.
               1.
               
               Tom.
            
             iv
             .
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Seder
               Olam
               ,
               R.
               Abraham
               ,
               R.
               Dav.
               Ganz
               .
               in
               Zemach
               ,
               David
               .
               Benjamin
               in
               itin
               .
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Epiph.
             Haeres
             .
             xxx
             .
             ubi
             supra
             .
             Cyril
             .
             Catech.
             xii
             .
             p.
             261.
             
             Hieron
             .
             Comm.
             in
             Esa
             .
             c.
             3.
             p.
             18.
             &
             alibi
             .
             Chrysost
             .
             adv
             .
             Jud.
             l.
             4.
             p.
             448.
             &
             de
             hisce
             intelligendus
             est
             locus
             in
             Epistola
             Hadriani
             ap
             .
             Vopisc
             .
             in
             Saturnino
             p.
             960.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Lib.
               16.
               
               Tit.
            
             viii
             .
             
               de
               Judaeis
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             2.
             8.
             11.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             17.
             22.
             29.
             
          
           
             d
             Vid.
             C.
             Th.
             ubi
             supr
             .
             l.
             29.
             
             &
             Theod.
             loc
             .
             supr
             .
             citat
             .
          
           
             *
             Can.
             ix
             .
             &
             xvii
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Con.
               Sard.
               Can.
            
             vi
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Conc.
               Chal.
               Act.
            
             ii
             .
             
               col
               .
               338.
               
               Tom.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ib.
               Act.
            
             iii.
             col
             .
             395.
             
          
           
             *
             Ext.
             ibid.
             col
             .
             57.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Hieron
               .
               Epist
               .
               ad
               Marcellam
               .
               p.
               28
               T.
            
             2.
             
             Habent
             primos
             de
             Pepusa
             Phrygiae
             Patriarchas
             .
             Secundos
             ,
             quos
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vid.
               Apollon
               .
               ap
               .
               Euseb
               .
               l.
               5.
               c.
               18.
               p.
            
             184.
             &c.
             
             16.
             p.
             180.
             
          
           
             *
             Can.
             xxxv
             .
          
           
             *
             Ca.
             116.
             fol.
             76.
             ubi
             vid.
             comment
             .
             Panciroll
             .
          
           
             *
             Gel.
             Cyz
             .
             H.
             Conc.
             Nic.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             32.
             p.
             268.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Conc.
               Chalc.
               Act.
               I.
               p.
               100
               T.
            
             iv
             .
          
           
             *
             Ap.
             L.
             Allat
             .
             de
             cons
             .
             Eccl.
             Or.
             &
             Occid
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             n.
             2.
             p.
             167.
             
          
           
             a
             Chap.
             2.
             
             Num.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Alexand
             .
             Epist
             .
             Encycl
             .
             ap
             .
             Socr.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Apol.
             II.
             p.
             611.
             vid.
             p.
             560.
             
          
           
             *
             Ap.
             Theod.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             211.
             
          
           
             *
             Not.
             Imp.
             Orient
             .
             c.
             104
             fol.
             71.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             vii
             .
             
               col
               .
               787.
               &c.
               Tom.
            
             iii.
             
          
           
             *
             Vbi
             supr
             .
             p.
             147.
             
          
           
             *
             Hier.
             ad
             Pammach
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             178
             
          
           
             *
             Ap.
             L.
             Allat
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             n.
             1.
             col
             .
             165.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ap.
               Guil.
               Tyr.
               l.
               23
               Mirae
               .
               notit
               .
               Episc
               .
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               De
               aedific
               .
               Justin
               .
               Lib.
               4
               c.
               9.
               p.
               87.
               vid.
               Chron.
               Alex.
               ad
               An.
               Const
               .
            
             XXV
             .
             p.
             666.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Chrysost
               .
               Homil.
            
             iv
             .
             
               de
               verb.
               Esai
               .
               T.
               2.
               p.
            
             865.
             
          
           
             b
             Orat.
             xxvii
             .
             p.
             472.
             
          
           
             *
             Can.
             iii.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             Th.
             Lib.
             16.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Conc.
             Chalc.
             Act.
             1.
             col
             .
             116.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             xi
             .
             col
             .
             669.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Morin
               .
               l.
               1.
               
               Exercit.
            
             xiv
             .
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             Impp.
             THEODOSIUS
             &
             Honorius
             AA
             .
             Philippo
             PF
             .
             P.
             Illyrici
             .
          
           
             Omni
             innovatione
             C●ssante
             ,
             vetustatem
             &
             Canones
             .
             pristinos
             Ecclesiasticos
             ,
             qui
             nunc
             usque
             tenuerunt
             ,
             per
             omnes
             Illyrici
             provincias
             ,
             servari
             praecipimus
             :
             Tum
             ,
             si
             quid
             dubietatis
             emerserit
             ,
             id
             oporteat
             ,
             non
             absque
             scientia
             Viri
             Reverendissimi
             Sacrosanctae
             legis
             Antistitis
             Vrbis
             Constantinopolitanae
             
               (
               QUAE
               ROMAE
               VETERIS
               PRAEROGATIVA
               LAETATUR
               )
            
             conventui
             Sacerdotali
             Sanctoque
             judicio
             reservari
             .
             Dat.
             Prid.
             Jul.
             Eustathio
             &
             
               Agricola
               COSS.
            
             [
             421
             ]
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             notit
             ;
             Imp.
             c.
             122.
             fol.
             78.
             
          
           
             *
             Ib.
             c.
             126.
             fol.
             79.
             
          
           
             *
             Ib.
             c.
             132.
             fol.
             82.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             xvi
             .
             
               col
               .
               798
               ,
               &c.
               Tit.
            
             iv
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Lib.
               6.
               
               Indict
            
             .
             xv
             .
             
               Epist
               .
               31.
               col
            
             .
             614.
             
          
           
             *
             Ext.
             ib.
             col
             .
             833.
             vid.
             ib.
             col
             .
             838.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             *
             Can.
             xxxvi
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Inter
             Annot
             .
             D.
             Bevereg
             .
             ubi
             supr
             .
          
           
             *
             Jur.
             Gr.
             Rom.
             l.
             2.
             p.
             88.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ext.
               ap
               .
               L.
               Allat
               .
               loc
               .
               cit
               .
               c.
               24.
               col
               .
            
             411
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Ext.
             ad
             calc
             .
             Codin
             .
             cle
             offic
             .
             CP
             .
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             *
             Ib.
             l.
             3.
             p.
             244.
             
          
           
             *
             Ad
             colc
             .
             lib.
             23.
             
             Histor
             .
             suae
             p.
             1015.
             
          
           
             *
             Can.
             vii
             .
          
           
             *
             Act.
             vii
             .
             col
             .
             614.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Guilielm
             .
             Tyr.
             loc
             .
             citat
             .
          
           
             *
             Nil
             .
             Doxopatr
             .
             ap
             .
             L.
             Allat
             .
             ubi
             supr
             .
             c.
             9.
             n.
             5.
             col
             .
             196.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ext.
               conc
               .
               T.
            
             v.
             col
             .
             188.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ext.
               ibid.
               col
            
             .
             276.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Ap.
             Guil.
             Tyr.
             ibid
             &
             Miraeum
             notit
             .
             Episc
             .
             p.
             48.
             
          
           
             *
             Vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Sirmond
               .
               Censur
               .
               de
               Eccl.
               Suburb
               .
               c.
               4.
               p.
               69.
               
               Advent
               .
               P.
            
             II
             
               c.
               1.
               p.
            
             63.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ph.
               Berter
               .
               Pithan
               .
               Diatrib
               .
            
             II.
             
               c.
               3.
               p.
            
             170.
             171.
             
          
           
             *
             Goth.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             406.
             
          
           
             *
             DeConcord
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             4.
             n.
             7.
             8
             p.
             188.
             vid.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ext.
               Conc.
               T.
            
             v.
             col
             .
             805.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             v.
             
               ib.
               col
            
             .
             794.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Plat.
               in
               vit
               .
               Steph.
            
             ix
             .
             p.
             172.
             
          
           
             *
             
               P.
               Dam.
               Act.
               Mediol
               .
               à
               seipso
               conscript
               .
               ext
               .
               ap
               .
               Baron
               .
               T.
            
             xi
             .
             
               p.
               265.
               
               &
               Jo.
               Monach.
               de
               vlt.
               P.
               Dam.
               c.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             supr
             .
             laud
             col
             .
             815.
             
          
           
             *
             Loc.
             supra
             citat
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Ext.
               ap
               .
               Baror
               .
               An.
               590.
               n.
            
             xxxviii
             .
             Tom.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ext.
               ib.
               n.
            
             XLiii
             .
          
           
             *
             Tom.
             7.
             p.
             568.
             
          
           
             *
             Hieron
             .
             Rub.
             Hist
             .
             Ravennat
             .
             l.
             4.
             ad
             Ann.
             DCXLiX
             .
             p.
             203.
             205.
             206.
             vid.
             Bar.
             ad
             Ann.
             669.
             n.
             ii
             .
             iii.
             T.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Baron
               .
               cod
               .
               An
               n.
            
             ii
             .
             iii.
             iv
             .
             
               Rub.
               ibid.
               p.
            
             213.
             214.
             
          
           
             *
             Can.
             v.
             
               Conc.
               T.
               4.
               col
            
             .
             1012.
             
          
           
             *
             Can.
             vii
             .
             
               ib.
               col
            
             .
             1781.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Concord
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             3.
             per
             tot
             .
             c.
             4.
             n.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ext.
               ap
               .
               Bar.
               ad
               Ann.
               865.
               
               T.
               10.
               n.
            
             XXXV
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Annal.
             incert
             .
             auct
             .
             ad
             Ann.
             863.
             inter
             script
             .
             coetan
             .
             a
             Pith.
             edit
             .
             p.
             62.
             
          
           
             *
             Ext.
             loc
             .
             cit
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Epist
               Syv.
               Afric
               .
               ad
               Bonifac.
               Concil
               .
               T.
            
             ii
             .
             
               col
               .
               1670.
               item
               ad
               Coelest
               .
               ib.
               col
               .
               1674.
               
               Concil
               .
               Carth
               .
               vi
               .
               col
               .
               1589.
               
               Cod.
               Can.
               Eccles
               .
               Afric
               .
               in
               init
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Ext.
             ubi
             supr
             .
             col
             .
             1143.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Conc.
               Mil.
            
             ii
             .
             Can.
             xxii
             .
             
               T.
               2.
               col
            
             .
             1542.
             
          
           
             *
             M.
             A.
             Capell
             .
             de
             Apellat
             .
             Eccl.
             Afric
             .
             c.
             4.
             p.
             118.
             
          
           
             *
             Gild.
             de
             Excid
             .
             Brit.
             non
             longe
             ab
             init
             .
          
           
             *
             Antiq.
             Apost
             .
             Life
             of
             S.
             Paul.
             §.
             x.
             n.
             7.
             
             Introd
             .
             to
             the
             Apostolici
             .
             n.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Bed.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             111.
             vid.
             Galfr.
             Monomuth
             .
             l.
             11.
             c.
             12.
             
             Girald
             .
             Cambr.
             itin
             .
             Cambr.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             856.
             &
             not
             .
             D.
             Powell
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Script
               .
               Cent.
            
             i.
             
               n.
               70.
               p.
            
             64.
             
          
           
             *
             Annal.
             Par.
             Post
             .
             sub
             Joann
             .
             R.
             fol.
             454.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Primord
             .
             Eccl.
             Brit.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             91.
             
          
           
             *
             Bed.
             ubi
             supr
             .
             p.
             110.
             
          
           
             *
             Spelm.
             Conc.
             Brit.
             An.
             601.
             
             T.
             1.
             p.
             108.
             
          
           
             *
             Notit
             .
             imper
             .
             c.
             48.
             fol.
             149.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid
             Zosim
             .
             Hist
             .
             l.
             2.
             p.
             688.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             ad
             Afric
             .
             in
             init
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Ep.
               ad
               Orient
               .
               ap
               .
               Athan
               .
               Apol.
            
             ii
             .
             p.
             580.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ad.
               Ann.
               1057.
               
               Tom.
            
             xi
             .
             p.
             243.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Concil
               .
               T.
            
             iv
             .
             col
             .
             1260.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             col
             .
             1312.
             
          
           
             c
             Ep.
             iv
             .
             
               c.
               7.
               p.
            
             101.
             
          
           
             *
             Ext.
             Ep.
             ap
             .
             Hilar.
             in
             fragm
             .
             col
             .
             407.
             
          
           
             *
             Conc.
             T.
             4.
             col
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Concord
             l.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
             §.
             6.
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ap.
               Sozom.
               l.
               3.
               c.
               8.
               p.
               508.
               ap
               .
               Alban
               .
               Apol.
            
             II.
             p.
             579.
             
          
           
             *
             Theod.
             H.
             E
             l.
             5.
             c.
             10.
             p.
             212.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Dam.
               Epist
            
             .
             v.
             
               Conc.
               T.
               2.
               col
            
             .
             876.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             1.
             c.
             15.
             ib.
             col
             .
             1022.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Innoc.
             Epist
             .
             21.
             24.
             25.
             
             Conc.
             T.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Ad
             An.
             418.
             
             Tom.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             87.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             157.
             
          
           
             *
             Epost
             .
             84.
             c.
             11.
             p.
             155.
             
          
           
             *
             Serm.
             1.
             in
             Natal
             .
             App.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             79.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Conc.
               Chalc.
               Act.
            
             I.
             
               Conc.
               T.
               4.
               col
            
             93.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             v.
             col
             .
             555.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ibid.
               Act.
            
             xvi
             .
             col
             .
             810.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             53.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             130.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             54.
             55.
             61.
             62.
             105.
             
          
           
             *
             Evagr.
             H.
             E.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             12.
             
             &c.
             p.
             343
             &
             seq
             .
             vid.
             Gest
             .
             de
             nom
             .
             Acacii
             .
             Conc.
             T.
             4.
             col
             .
             1081
             Gelas.
             Epist
             .
             13.
             ad
             Epp.
             Dard.
             ib.
             1199.
             
             &
             Tom.
             de
             Anath
             .
             vincul
             .
             ib.
             col
             .
             1227.
             
          
           
             *
             Evagr.
             ib.
             c.
             16.
             p.
             347.
             
          
           
             *
             Ext.
             Epist
             .
             ib.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Basil
             .
             Cil.
             H.
             Eccl.
             ap
             .
             Niceph.
             l.
             16.
             c.
             17.
             p.
             683.
             
          
           
             *
             Ext.
             in
             calc
             .
             Gest
             .
             de
             nom
             .
             Acac.
             ubi
             supr
             .
             col
             .
             1083.
             
          
           
             
               Faelic
               .
               Epist
            
             .
             vi
             .
             
               ib.
               col
            
             .
             1073.
             
          
           
             *
             Tom.
             de
             Anath
             .
             ubi
             supr
             .
          
           
             *
             Ad
             Epp.
             Dard.
             ib.
             col
             .
             1207.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             viii
             .
             
               ib.
               col
            
             .
             1182.
             
          
           
             *
             Inter
             Epist
             .
             Hormisd
             .
             Conc.
             T.
             4.
             col
             .
             1469.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Chron.
               Indict
            
             .
             3.
             
             Philox
             .
             &
             Prob.
             Coss
             .
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             *
             Niceph.
             H.
             E.
             l.
             17.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             746.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             vit
             .
             Joan
             .
             1
             ▪
             Conc.
             T.
             4.
             col
             .
             1601.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             2.
             ibid.
             col
             .
             1745.
             
          
           
             *
             H.
             Eccl.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             450.
             
          
           
             *
             Haeret.
             fab
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             12.
             
             T.
             4.
             p.
             245.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Pelag.
               Epist
            
             .
             viii
             .
             
               Conc.
               T.
               5.
               col
            
             .
             949.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Indict
             .
             13.
             
             Epist
             .
             36.
             col
             .
             549.
             vid.
             etiam
             Epist
             .
             38.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Lib.
               ●
               ▪
               pist
            
             .
             39
             ▪
             555.
             
          
           
             *
             Ib.
             Epist
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib
             6.
             
             Ind.
             15.
             
             Epist
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Epist
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             32
             ,
             36
             ,
             38.
             lib.
             7.
             
             Epist
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             Conc.
             Chalc.
             Act.
             III.
             col
             .
             419.
             
             Conc.
             T.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ib.
               Act.
            
             vi
             .
             col
             .
             579.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             xvi
             .
             col
             .
             818.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             iv
             .
             
               col
               .
               472.
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Ext.
             ib.
             col
             .
             834.
             
          
           
             *
             Not.
             in
             loc
             .
             col
             .
             997.
             
          
           
             *
             Ad
             An.
             518.
             
             T.
             7.
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Not.
               in
               Conc.
               sub
               Menna
               .
               Conc.
               T.
            
             v.
             col
             .
             274.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Consens
             .
             Eccl.
             Or.
             &
             Occ.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             19.
             n.
             7.
             col
             .
             289.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             6.
             
             Epist
             .
             4.
             (
             vid.
             l.
             xi
             .
             Epist
             .
             47.
             al.
             45.
             
          
           
             *
             Ib.
             Ep.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Ib.
             Ep.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             7.
             
             Epist
             .
             70.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             7.
             
             Epist
             .
             64.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Rep.
             Eccl.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4
             ,
             n.
             28.
             p.
             582.
             
          
           
             *
             Cedren
             ▪
             compend
             .
             Hist
             .
             p.
             404.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Cedren
               .
               ib.
               p.
               407.
               vid.
               Anastas
               .
               Sinait
               .
               Quaest
               .
            
             xvi
             .
             p.
             182.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Niceph
             .
             l.
             18.
             c.
             41
             ,
             55.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             xi
             .
             Epist
             .
             xxxvi
             .
             Indict
             .
             vi
             .
             col
             .
             793.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ib.
               Ep.
            
             xliii
             .
             col
             .
             796.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ib.
               Ep.
            
             xliv
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Sabell
               .
               Ennead
            
             .
             viii
             .
             
               l.
               6.
               col
               .
               528.
               
               Plat.
               in
               vit
               .
               Bonif.
            
             iii.
             
               p.
               85.
               
               Naucher
               .
               vol.
            
             ii
             .
             Gener.
             xxi
             .
             
               p.
               754.
               
               Adon
               .
               Martyrol
               .
               prid
               .
               Id.
               Novembr
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Ext.
               inter
               Epist
               .
               Greg.
            
             vii
             .
             
               ad
               calc
               .
               Ep.
            
             lv
             .
             
               Conc.
               T.
               10.
               col
               .
               110.
               &
               ap
               .
               Baron
               .
               ad
               ann
               .
               1076.
               p.
            
             479.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Epist
               .
               Part.
            
             vi
             .
             
               Epist
               .
               13.
               (
               ad
               Ant.
               Faur
               .
               )
            
          
        
      
    
  

